Editor Co-editor Associate Editors Editorial Board - University of ...
Editor Co-editor Associate Editors Editorial Board - University of ...
Editor Co-editor Associate Editors Editorial Board - University of ...
Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
<strong>Editor</strong><br />
...............................................<br />
Leon de Kock<br />
<strong>Co</strong>-<strong>editor</strong><br />
................................................<br />
Deirdre Byrne<br />
<strong>Associate</strong> <strong>Editor</strong>s<br />
................................................<br />
Gwen Kane<br />
David Levey (Reviews)<br />
Khombe Mangwanda<br />
Therona Moodley<br />
Zodwa Motsa<br />
Karen Scherzinger<br />
Ivan Rabinowitz (Poetry)<br />
<strong>Editor</strong>ial <strong>Board</strong><br />
...............................................<br />
David Attwell (UNP); Louise Bethlehem (Hebrew <strong>University</strong>, Jerusalem);<br />
Mathew Blatchford (Fort Hare); Elleke Boehmer (Nottingham Trent); Duncan Brown (UND);<br />
Dennis Brutus (Franklin Pierce <strong>Co</strong>llege, New Hampshire);<br />
Laura Chrisman (Stanford); Cherry Clayton (Guelph); Stephen Clingman (Amherst, Massachusetts);<br />
Ampie <strong>Co</strong>etzee (UWC); Annette <strong>Co</strong>mbrink (Potch); MJ Daymond (UND); Christo Doherty (Rhodes);<br />
Carisma Dreyer (Potch); Miki Flockeman (UWC); Andrew Foley (JCE); Michael Green (UND);<br />
Michiel Heyns (Stellenbosch); Myrtle Hooper (Unizul); Hilton Hubbard (Unisa);<br />
Ronel Johl (RAU); Dirk Klopper (RAU); Loren Kruger (Chicago); Alan Lawson (Queensland); Craig Mackenzie (RAU);<br />
Julia Martin (UWC); Sikhumbuzo Mngadi (RAU); Tony Morphet (Freelance); Sarah Murray (Stellenbosch);<br />
Lewis Nkosi (Wyoming); Laraine O'<strong>Co</strong>nnell (Timbuveni <strong>Co</strong>llege <strong>of</strong> Education); Andries Oliphant (Unisa);<br />
Kole Omotoso (Stellenbosch); Martin Orkin (Haifa); Tony Parr (UWC); Mzo Sirayi (Unisa); Jane Starfield (Vista);<br />
Sue Starfield (Wits); Michael Titlestad (Wits); Keyan Tomaselli (UND); Joanne Tompkins (Queensland);<br />
Jean-Philippe Wade (UDW); Dennis Walder (Open <strong>University</strong>); Dan Wylie (Rhodes).<br />
ISSN 0041±5359<br />
<strong>Co</strong>ver illustration by JuÈ rg Ludwig<br />
<strong>Editor</strong>ial Policy: The journal places emphasis on theoretical and practical concerns in English studies in southern Africa.<br />
Uniquely southern African approaches to southern African problems are sought, although topics <strong>of</strong> a more general<br />
nature will also be considered. While the dominant style will be <strong>of</strong> a scholarly nature, the journal will also publish some<br />
poetry, as well as other forms <strong>of</strong> writing such as the interview, essay, review essay, conference report and polemical<br />
position.<br />
Submissions should be presented in Harvard style and be sent on paper as well as disk (WordPerfect), or e-mail<br />
attachment to the <strong>Editor</strong>, Department <strong>of</strong> English, <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> South Africa, PO Box 392, Pretoria 0001. E-mail:<br />
dkockl@unisa.ac.za. Letters to the <strong>Editor</strong> will be published. Articles should not exceed 20 pages, including endnotes and<br />
bibliography. Subscriptions: R50,00 (US$30,00) for two issues a year. Write to the Business Section, Unisa Press, PO Box<br />
392, Pretoria, 0003. Subscription information by e-mail: delpoa@unisa.ac.za
scrutiny2 issues in english studies in southern africa vol 7 no 2 2002<br />
Articles<br />
STEPHAN MEYER<br />
`the only truth stands skinned in sound': Antjie Krog as translator 3<br />
DIANE SIMMONS<br />
A passion for Africans: psychoanalyzing Karen Blixen's neo-feudal Kenya 19<br />
LOREN KRUGER<br />
`Black Atlantics', `White Indians', and `Jews': locations, locutions, and syncretic identities in<br />
the fiction <strong>of</strong> Achmat Dangor and others 34<br />
..................................................................................<br />
Poetry and short fiction<br />
Poems by Don Maclennan and Stephan Meyer; short fiction by PP Fourie 51<br />
..................................................................................<br />
Review essay<br />
NICK MEIHUIZEN<br />
A troubled sense <strong>of</strong> belonging: private and public histories in the poetry <strong>of</strong> Isobel Dixon,<br />
John Eppel and Don Maclennan 63<br />
..................................................................................<br />
Letter to the <strong>Editor</strong><br />
ELWYN JENKINS<br />
With this kind <strong>of</strong> record, how can we be sure? 71<br />
..................................................................................<br />
~1 ....
Reviews<br />
MICHIEL HEYNS<br />
Not yet time to despair (review <strong>of</strong> IvanVladisavic¨ and Nadine Gordimer) 74<br />
IAN TROMP<br />
Running Zen into postmodernism (review <strong>of</strong> Marilet Sienaert) 77<br />
GARETH CORNWELL<br />
Ruled by his dark side (review <strong>of</strong> Arthur Nortje) 78<br />
..................................................................................<br />
Notes on contributors 81<br />
~2 ....
`the only truth stands skinned in sound' 1<br />
......................................................<br />
ANTJIE KROG AS TRANSLATOR<br />
Translation is a key strategy<br />
for survival Ð not only for<br />
writers and publishers,<br />
but for a language itself.<br />
If it does not develop a<br />
strong tradition <strong>of</strong><br />
translation, it may as well<br />
shut its doors<br />
ranslation, as critics and<br />
literary historians <strong>of</strong> various ~T. ......<br />
persuasions have remarked, is both an<br />
established practice in South African<br />
literature and one which still needs to<br />
be developed. This seemingly contradictory<br />
observation is easily resolved.<br />
There are, in fact, at least two general<br />
local approaches to translation and its<br />
role in the republic <strong>of</strong> letters and<br />
society at large. The more established<br />
practice, which goes back in print to<br />
the first publications by travellers and<br />
missionaries, is the rendering in Dutch<br />
or English <strong>of</strong> literature from indigenous<br />
South African languages. In this<br />
case, as with Lloyd and Bleek's<br />
famous texts, the translators had a<br />
European audience in mind. More<br />
recently however, translations into<br />
English have also been undertaken for<br />
the benefit <strong>of</strong> South Africans who do<br />
not understand the original but who<br />
also do not generally use English as a<br />
first language. 2 English is likely to<br />
STEPHAN MEYER<br />
continue in this role as master language,<br />
and as the greatest common<br />
denominator in which strangers meet<br />
in a shared, ``neutral'' public sphere.<br />
The second category <strong>of</strong> translations,<br />
the one still in its infancy, is the<br />
translation <strong>of</strong> selected key texts into<br />
all the <strong>of</strong>ficial languages <strong>of</strong> South<br />
Africa. Zakes Mda's Ways <strong>of</strong> dying<br />
was the first to receive this honour.<br />
Another, which is currently in progress,<br />
is Nelson Mandela's Long walk<br />
to freedom. Here the intention is a<br />
different one, more suited to some <strong>of</strong><br />
the strands in Michael Chapman's<br />
Southern African literatures and the<br />
proposed South African Languages<br />
Bill. 3 The effect, if not already the<br />
aim, is to create a single South African<br />
text which most <strong>of</strong> us have read ±<br />
albeit in different languages. In this<br />
case, selected stories held in common<br />
(rather than one unifying national<br />
language which establishes a common<br />
national ground) become the basis <strong>of</strong><br />
an imagined community. Instead <strong>of</strong><br />
leaving behind our private languages<br />
to communicate in the public sphere<br />
<strong>of</strong> English, these texts help us to<br />
establish a community in languages<br />
which permeate our own immediate,<br />
everyday, linguistically structured<br />
lifeworlds, which are in turn enriched<br />
by these texts.<br />
These two general categories have,<br />
inevitably, found themselves challenged,<br />
both in practice and in theory.<br />
So, for example, translations and<br />
transliterations from various languages<br />
into just one other language <strong>of</strong><br />
the region also abound. These range<br />
from the Xhosa translations <strong>of</strong> The<br />
pilgrim's progress by Tiyo Soga and<br />
John Henderson Soga, Sol T Plaatje's<br />
Sotho translations <strong>of</strong> Shakespeare,<br />
EugeÁ ne N Marais's Dwaalstories, AC<br />
Jordan's English recreation <strong>of</strong> Xhosa<br />
Tales from Southern Africa and Uys<br />
Krige's Afrikaans translations from<br />
the romance languages. Translations<br />
into English, after publication (for<br />
example, Wilma StockenstroÈ m's The<br />
Expedition to the boabab tree, John<br />
Miles's Deafening silence and Marlene<br />
van Niekerk's Triomf), or even before<br />
publication in Afrikaans (as in Brink's<br />
dual-language writing), have long<br />
been characteristic <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans literature.<br />
Within this evolving third tradition<br />
<strong>of</strong> translation and transliteration,<br />
Antjie Krog has rapidly become an<br />
established figure. In her Langenhoven<br />
memorial lecture held at the<br />
<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Port Elizabeth (Krog<br />
2001), she reflects on some <strong>of</strong> the<br />
translation projects into Afrikaans in<br />
which she has been involved. Her<br />
~3 .... ARTICLES
lecture clearly locates translation within a political<br />
context in which the power <strong>of</strong> different languages, as<br />
well as the historical moment <strong>of</strong> liberation, are<br />
crucial. <strong>Co</strong>ncurring with Es'kia Mphahlele and<br />
Frantz Fanon, she points out the importance ``after<br />
liberation, [<strong>of</strong>] rethinking a community and innovatively<br />
renaming, so as to prevent the persistence <strong>of</strong> old<br />
concepts and ideologies under the cover <strong>of</strong> the new''<br />
(Krog 2001:np; own translation). Translation as an<br />
activity <strong>of</strong> transformation, Krog implies, <strong>of</strong>ten occurs<br />
in what might be described as the right moment. But<br />
describing such right moments as if they have an<br />
existence independent <strong>of</strong> the act <strong>of</strong> translation is<br />
misleading. The right moment, we might argue, is as<br />
much constituted by the act <strong>of</strong> translation as it is an<br />
enabling condition for the translation. A case in point<br />
is Krog's and Gerrit Olivier's translation <strong>of</strong> Sontonga<br />
and Mqhayi's Nkosi Sikelel' iAfrika into Afrikaans in<br />
the late 1980s. While the political climate <strong>of</strong> the<br />
eighties facilitated the translation <strong>of</strong> the anthem, the<br />
very act <strong>of</strong> its translation and publication in<br />
Afrikaans also constitutes a moment <strong>of</strong> change for<br />
both Afrikaans, the text itself, and the public among<br />
whom it circulates. These moments have personal, as<br />
well as national trajectories, which may intersect in<br />
various ways. Shifting power relations which result in<br />
changes in language policy and practice have, for<br />
example, forced many previously sheltered individuals<br />
to come to terms with the difficulties <strong>of</strong> working in<br />
second and third languages. This is <strong>of</strong> course a<br />
situation long familiar to those whose mother tongue<br />
is not one <strong>of</strong> the hegemonic languages, those who<br />
``must learn the language <strong>of</strong> the masters, <strong>of</strong> capital<br />
and machines; [who] must lose their idiom in order to<br />
survive or live better'' (Derrida 1998:30).<br />
For Antjie Krog, who was born and bred in the<br />
Free State, and who could ``do, say, and achieve<br />
everything in Afrikaans'' for the first forty years <strong>of</strong><br />
her life, this moment came when she relocated to<br />
Cape Town in the early 1990s and covered the Truth<br />
and Reconciliation <strong>Co</strong>mmission for the South African<br />
Broadcasting <strong>Co</strong>rporation (Krog 2001:np). These<br />
shifts in power and language policy, which are<br />
arguably more intensely felt by native Afrikaans<br />
speakers than many other South Africans, elicit a<br />
significant response from her. While she finds English<br />
valuable as a language in which authors ``meet,<br />
measure each other, enter debate or conversation'',<br />
she feels that many non-English writers are tempted<br />
by its power to commit the error <strong>of</strong> writing in it. The<br />
problem with writing directly in a second or third<br />
language, Krog says, is that it is like expressing<br />
oneself on a ``toy piano'' (``popklaviertjie''), which<br />
usually results in inferior work (Krog 2001:np). One<br />
can distinguish clearly, according to Krog, between<br />
``two poetry `sounds' in a language: that <strong>of</strong> the<br />
`mother tongue' poets who are born with the poetics<br />
<strong>of</strong> that language in their bones, who drank it with<br />
their milk, and those who participate as `sharers' <strong>of</strong><br />
that language'' (2000b:14). Thus, she asserts that ``you<br />
can only really contribute (in the sense <strong>of</strong> changing<br />
tradition and boundaries) to the literature <strong>of</strong> a<br />
language if you have grown up in that language.<br />
Only if you know that house can you revolutionize the<br />
plan'' (2000b:14).<br />
Attractive as it may seem, with its evocation <strong>of</strong> a<br />
rejuvenating urpower <strong>of</strong> origin and its image <strong>of</strong><br />
fecundity, Krog's view in this instance is limited. It<br />
is premised on the assumption <strong>of</strong> a monolingual<br />
identity which is belied by the modern cosmopolitanism<br />
in which many people actually grow up bi- or<br />
multilingually, drinking from two breasts, so to speak.<br />
For them there is no one original. For them originals<br />
are always multiple, and the originality (in the sense<br />
<strong>of</strong> inventiveness) that they bring to language derives<br />
from their hybrid origins. Krog's claim thus reveal<br />
itself as a false universalization <strong>of</strong> her own particular<br />
situation ± one which may be shared by predominantly<br />
monolingual speakers, but not by all. Furthermore,<br />
Krog's claim fails to see the special value <strong>of</strong> a<br />
layered use <strong>of</strong> languages so common to multilingual<br />
societies such as South Africa. Sticking to Krog's<br />
metaphor ± used by Lorde as well (1984:110ff) ± many<br />
cathedrals, like literary texts as diverse as Romeo and<br />
Juliet and Nkosi Sikelel' iAfrika, are hybrids <strong>of</strong> some<br />
kind. They are revolutionary not despite, but because<br />
<strong>of</strong> this feature.<br />
A recent example <strong>of</strong> the latter is Johan van Wyk's<br />
Man-bitch (2001), which constitutes an incisive<br />
~4 .... ARTICLES
comparison, as Van Wyk, like Krog,<br />
has written all his poetry in Afrikaans.<br />
Man-bitch, his first venture into both<br />
prose and English, has been criticised<br />
for its ``bad'' editing. 4 But, what some<br />
may see as bad editing, others might<br />
regard as revolutionizing the plan <strong>of</strong> a<br />
house which, already, consists <strong>of</strong><br />
mixed styles. In that sense Van Wyk's<br />
book would fall in the tradition <strong>of</strong><br />
Adam Small's Afrikaans writing or<br />
Achmat Dangor's English writing, in<br />
which the presence <strong>of</strong> the ``other<br />
language'' is always felt. Van Wyk's<br />
book thus (unintentionally?) achieves<br />
what Krog herself has in mind in her<br />
own translation <strong>of</strong> her poems<br />
(2000a:3), and what Karen Press<br />
(2000b:14), one <strong>of</strong> Krog's translators,<br />
draws our attention to, namely that it<br />
is an English which has not unmoored<br />
itself from its Afrikaans origins. South<br />
African English in its many nonmetropolitan<br />
variants has a distinct<br />
flavour, and the revolutionary power<br />
<strong>of</strong> books such as Man-bitch is a direct<br />
effect <strong>of</strong> the fact that, in a very<br />
significant way, it is a bilingual text<br />
which bears this flavour. It is a book<br />
in which the Afrikaans, clothed in<br />
English, shines through the English<br />
and is not masked by it. It is an<br />
Afrikaans English, but not a simulated<br />
or affected one. And if it is read<br />
with bifocals, it becomes an Afrikaans<br />
book in English which, precisely<br />
because <strong>of</strong> that, contributes to both<br />
languages, not as separate entities, but<br />
in their intermingling.<br />
It is important to note though that<br />
Krog's appeal to write in the native<br />
tongue is not motivated by a laager<br />
mentality nor by a desire for ``purity''.<br />
This would have been the case if she<br />
had simply advocated mother-tongue<br />
writing and left it at that. But her<br />
appeal for mother-tongue writing exists<br />
in conjunction with her advocacy<br />
<strong>of</strong> translation and multilingualism,<br />
which, in the words <strong>of</strong> Khethiwe<br />
Marais, ``is a concrete way <strong>of</strong> showing<br />
acceptance <strong>of</strong> other peoples' humanity.<br />
Accepting other peoples' languages<br />
means accepting their equality<br />
and cultures. It is in essence accepting<br />
and practising the principle <strong>of</strong> democracy,<br />
giving people their right to<br />
hear and to be heard in their languages.''<br />
5 Krog (2001:np) notes:<br />
``When shifts in power necessitate<br />
authors to manage in other languages,<br />
one should not only stand on one's<br />
right to write in your mother-tongue,<br />
but also to be translated from your<br />
mother-tongue and thus properly become<br />
part <strong>of</strong> the voices in your<br />
country.'' In other words, the constraining<br />
effect <strong>of</strong> writing in a second<br />
or third language results in both the<br />
right to write in the native tongue and<br />
the right to be translated.<br />
But the matter does not end with<br />
the imperative to write in the native<br />
tongue and the right to translation<br />
into other languages ± in Krog's case<br />
from Afrikaans into English or Xhosa.<br />
In addition, there is an imperative<br />
to have things translated into the<br />
native tongue ± in her case from<br />
/Xam, Dutch, or Sepedi into Afrikaans.<br />
This is so because ``translation<br />
is one <strong>of</strong> the key strategies for survival<br />
± not only for writers and publishers,<br />
but for a language itself. If it does not<br />
develop a strong tradition <strong>of</strong> translation,<br />
`kan hy maar sy deure toemaak'<br />
[it may as well shut its doors]'' (Krog<br />
2001:np). This explains her many<br />
efforts in this direction. Krog's translations<br />
into Afrikaans include Henk<br />
van Woerden's autobiographical biography<br />
<strong>of</strong> Dimitri Tsafendas, Domein<br />
van glas, from Dutch into Afrikaans<br />
(the English translation, A mouthful <strong>of</strong><br />
glass, is by Dan Jacobson); Mandela's<br />
Lang pad na vryheid; and the translation<br />
<strong>of</strong> poetry from other South<br />
Africa languages into Afrikaans<br />
(Krog:2002). Krog undertakes translation<br />
in the belief, shared with Salman<br />
Rushdie, that it need not<br />
constitute only a loss, but that something<br />
can also be gained, both for<br />
Afrikaans and the languages from<br />
which the poems are translated (Krog<br />
2001).<br />
In addition, her insistence on<br />
mother-tongue writing is also based<br />
on her epistemology, her belief that<br />
``there is an irrefutable knowledge<br />
within a poet's language'' (2000b:14).<br />
If one relies on her creative writing to<br />
form an idea <strong>of</strong> what her notions <strong>of</strong><br />
knowledge and truth are, the picture is<br />
rather vague, possibly inconsistent.<br />
But then it may not be a fair<br />
expectation that poetry should be<br />
philosophically comprehensive or coherent.<br />
Nevertheless, one indication <strong>of</strong><br />
how she may see truth is intimated in<br />
her ``poet becoming'' (2000a:59)<br />
where she asserts a relationship between<br />
truth, meaning, and sound:<br />
when the meaning <strong>of</strong> a word yields,<br />
slips<br />
and then surrenders into tone ±<br />
from then<br />
the blood yearns for that infinite<br />
pitch <strong>of</strong> a word<br />
because: the only truth stands<br />
skinned in sound<br />
Here we need to distinguish a<br />
weaker from a stronger claim. The<br />
~5 .... ARTICLES
weaker claim (which would be shared by most<br />
linguistic-turn theories <strong>of</strong> truth), is that truth is<br />
expressed in language, that is, only utterances (and<br />
not perceptions) are possible candidates for truth. 6<br />
The stronger claim is that truth arises when semantics<br />
and phonics stand in a particular relationship to each<br />
other. In this generalization, the reply from theorists<br />
<strong>of</strong> truth would be the rather mild one, namely that<br />
sound does not add anything to the truth value <strong>of</strong> an<br />
utterance. But Krog, who herself has a musical<br />
background, makes a stronger claim (at least here),<br />
namely that truth arises when semantics yields to<br />
phonics. Truth is not only a matter <strong>of</strong> meaning but,<br />
more accurately, a matter meaning moulded by<br />
sound. The force <strong>of</strong> language (even its illocutionary<br />
force, Krog seems to suggest) lies in its combination<br />
<strong>of</strong> incantation and propositional truth. This is a claim<br />
which would elicit as loud a rejection from most<br />
contemporary philosophical theories <strong>of</strong> truth as it<br />
would be embraced by imbongis, medieval bards and<br />
modern priests. 7<br />
Like Adorno, Krog subscribes to what may be<br />
called an aesthetic theory <strong>of</strong> truth. This view is<br />
underscored by her emphasis on the value <strong>of</strong><br />
ideophones (Krog 2001:np). The poet who writes in<br />
her native tongue, Krog's argument seems to go, gets<br />
closer to the truth because she has a better ear for the<br />
sounds <strong>of</strong> her native tongue (the instrument she plays<br />
best) than for other languages. The poet's technical<br />
skill, namely <strong>of</strong> speaking the truth by shaping<br />
semantics into phonics, is best practised in the mother<br />
tongue. This claim consists <strong>of</strong> various parts, each with<br />
its own problems. The one claim is that the poet<br />
should stick to the instrument she knows best. The<br />
second claim is that authors are best in their mother<br />
tongue. The third claim asserts that truth arises in the<br />
immanent connection between semantics and phonics,<br />
or even the yielding <strong>of</strong> semantics to phonics. The first<br />
claim refuses to see the particular aesthetic achievement<br />
<strong>of</strong> authors who do not write in their mother<br />
tongue (for example, Joseph <strong>Co</strong>nrad). The second is<br />
blind to the achievements <strong>of</strong> authors such as Samuel<br />
Beckett, who are equally skilled in more than one<br />
language. The third claim has radical implications for<br />
the practice <strong>of</strong> translation. My question here is not<br />
whether Krog's claim about the union <strong>of</strong> semantics<br />
and phonics is correct, but what its implications are<br />
for translation ± in which the union <strong>of</strong> semantics and<br />
phonics achieved in the original is rent asunder ± and<br />
whether the semantic-phonics view is compatible with<br />
Krog's stated goal <strong>of</strong> translation, namely to retain the<br />
echoes <strong>of</strong> the original in the translation.<br />
It is also unclear how far Krog would go in her<br />
assertion <strong>of</strong> a connection between the sounds <strong>of</strong> a<br />
language and the truth claims that can be made in it.<br />
Two possible positions can be discerned. The first<br />
would hold that the many sounds in different<br />
languages lead to the same truth, along similar lines<br />
to the many religions leading to the same god. The<br />
second view ± which has its modern ancestors in the<br />
German Romantics Humboldt and Herder 8 and its<br />
local representative in WH Bleek (whose transformations<br />
<strong>of</strong> /Xam Krog has translated into Afrikaans) ±<br />
holds that each language discloses the world differently<br />
and that we can never step out <strong>of</strong> a particular<br />
language into a prelinguistic world (Humboldt 1996<br />
20). 9 There are some indications from her response to<br />
working on the translation <strong>of</strong> poems from other<br />
native languages into Afrikaans that Krog shares this<br />
view. She asserts that she sometimes found herself<br />
confronted by a phrase which changes her whole<br />
perception in that moment, with the result that she<br />
``will always think differently about this'' (Krog<br />
2001:np).<br />
If different languages disclose the world differently,<br />
<strong>of</strong>fer different world-views or conceptual schemes,<br />
and even different truths, this raises the spectre <strong>of</strong><br />
relativism when it comes to truth, and the problem <strong>of</strong><br />
incommensurability when it comes to translation.<br />
Both these consequences create problems for the<br />
possibility <strong>of</strong> translation. As we see from Krog's<br />
introduction to the collection <strong>of</strong> English translations<br />
<strong>of</strong> her poems, Down to my last skin (2000a:3), she is<br />
extremely sensitive to the possibilities <strong>of</strong> the onceforged<br />
union <strong>of</strong> meaning and sound falling apart in<br />
translation. Given the specific cadences <strong>of</strong>, say<br />
English, translation necessarily requires establishing<br />
a new union between meaning and sound. But, Krog<br />
notes, this may force choices on the translator in<br />
~6 .... ARTICLES
favour <strong>of</strong> the one over the other.<br />
Given the notion <strong>of</strong> truth implied in<br />
her ``poet becoming'', this means that<br />
``new'' poems arise in the process <strong>of</strong><br />
translation which are quite different<br />
from the originals. If translations are<br />
to achieve the union <strong>of</strong> meaning and<br />
sound that merge in a specific truth, it<br />
is hard to see how the ``original''<br />
Afrikaans can echo in the ``derivative''<br />
as Krog would like it to<br />
(2000a:3).<br />
Krog's requirement that translation<br />
should occur in various directions also<br />
informs her translation <strong>of</strong> her own<br />
work into English. 10 Before Down to<br />
my last skin, she had rendered her bilingual<br />
Aardklop play, Waarom is die<br />
wat voor Toyi-Toyi altyd vet? [Why is<br />
it that those who Toyi-Toyi in front are<br />
always so fat?] into English for the<br />
Market Theatre. <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull,<br />
too, was written in Afrikaans and<br />
simultaneously translated into English.<br />
Krog would compose it in<br />
Afrikaans during the first part <strong>of</strong> the<br />
week, and then, working on a split<br />
screen, translate it into English during<br />
the second half <strong>of</strong> the week, ``because<br />
Afrikaans didn't want that book''<br />
(2000b:15).<br />
One can only speculate what effect<br />
<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull might have had<br />
on Afrikaans readers and Afrikaans<br />
literature had it been published in<br />
Afrikaans. Even a cursory look at an<br />
extract from the Afrikaans manuscript<br />
reveals the ways in which the<br />
medium <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans foregrounds<br />
certain themes which recede in the<br />
English publication. Krog dedicates<br />
<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull to ``every victim<br />
who had an Afrikaner surname on her<br />
lips'', making the book, to some<br />
extent, a reckoning with Afrikaans<br />
men who committed atrocities. This<br />
feature stands out clearly in the<br />
Afrikaans manuscript. The show <strong>of</strong><br />
power by Afrikaner Weerstandbeweging<br />
(AWB) men, with which the<br />
book opens, has in the Afrikaans<br />
manuscript a harshness which fades<br />
somewhat in the English. Even where<br />
the content <strong>of</strong> the Afrikaans version<br />
remains largely the same, the mere<br />
fact that this reckoning takes place in<br />
Afrikaans means that Krog's goal is<br />
achieved more fully, since it constitutes<br />
an act <strong>of</strong> wresting Afrikaans from<br />
the hands <strong>of</strong> those who claimed it<br />
solely as theirs and then sullied it with<br />
their deeds. Were <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull<br />
to have been published in Afrikaans,<br />
it may to some extent have restored<br />
Afrikaans as the language <strong>of</strong> people<br />
who suffer and dispense justice rather<br />
than injustice, and this in turn may<br />
have contributed to reforming the<br />
language from the inside.<br />
What the English publication gains,<br />
though, is that it forcefully underlines<br />
the necessity <strong>of</strong> translation in a<br />
multilingual society such as South<br />
Africa. In the English publication ± in<br />
contrast to the Afrikaans manuscript<br />
± Eugene Terreblanche's words during<br />
his appearance before the justice<br />
commission are rendered in Afrikaans,<br />
followed by English. An early<br />
excerpt from his speech is followed in<br />
the English by the important,<br />
``Translation! Members <strong>of</strong> Parliament,<br />
especially the exiles, ransack<br />
desks for translation equipment''<br />
(Krog 1998:2). Significantly, the single-word<br />
explicative sentence,<br />
``Translation!'', is missing from the<br />
Afrikaans manuscript in which the<br />
translation itself is omitted because it<br />
is redundant.<br />
The second theme which recedes<br />
behind the English is the relationship<br />
between Afrikaans and English in the<br />
struggle for domination and liberation.<br />
Krog depicts the queen's English<br />
as ``'n Gewone toespraak, maar met<br />
Die Aksent wat ander bevolkingsgroepe<br />
vir eeue al intimideer''<br />
(Manuscript 20.3.95; hereafter Afr<br />
ms). In English, the sentence reads,<br />
``the content may be ordinary, but it is<br />
delivered in the Accent, which has<br />
intimidated half the earth for centuries''<br />
(1998:8). But by satirically describing,<br />
in Afrikaans, the queen's<br />
elevated speech, Krog is implicitly<br />
suggesting that it should be resisted or<br />
undermined. She thereby restores<br />
Afrikaans as a language <strong>of</strong> the oppressed,<br />
and <strong>of</strong> resistance, in its<br />
relation to English as a medium <strong>of</strong><br />
colonization and domination. What is<br />
at stake though is not to claim<br />
Afrikaans for the white victims <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Anglo-Boer war. Rather, it is to<br />
reassert Afrikaans's roots in the<br />
speech and writing <strong>of</strong> Cape slaves ± <strong>of</strong><br />
colonized people. This paves the way<br />
for a theme which recurs throughout<br />
<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull, for example in<br />
the sentiments <strong>of</strong> the young comrade<br />
who refuses to enter Krog's class: ``He<br />
called Afrikaans a colonial language.<br />
`What is English then?' I asked.<br />
`English was born in the centre <strong>of</strong><br />
Africa,' he said with great conviction.<br />
`It was brought here by Umkhonto we<br />
Sizwe' (Krog 1998:15±16). 11<br />
Some valuable insights can be<br />
gained by reading an excerpt <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Afrikaans manuscript dealing with the<br />
queen's visit to Cape Town against<br />
the English publication. The Afrikaans<br />
version is mainly based on<br />
Krog's radio reports for the SABC,<br />
~7 .... ARTICLES
with sections dated accordingly, thus accounting for a<br />
certain immediacy <strong>of</strong> content. In the Afrikaans<br />
manuscript, the text <strong>of</strong> Krog's Afrikaans radio report<br />
is given in inverted commas and in the past tense, as<br />
would be appropriate for a report broadcast after the<br />
event. This contrasts with the English (1998:7±9) in<br />
which the inverted commas are erased so that Krog is<br />
no longer quoting herself, and her relationship to the<br />
narrated events is adjusted. The English is rendered in<br />
a dramatic present tense as if it were a live, internal<br />
narration. In addition, it contains a significant<br />
insertion in which her and her colleague's rush across<br />
the city in a taxi to the Britannia, where they are to<br />
meet the queen, is given.<br />
This autobiographical insertion is significant on<br />
several levels. One <strong>of</strong> its effects is to alter the pace <strong>of</strong><br />
the telling, creating an effect <strong>of</strong> narrative suspense.<br />
The autobiographical insertion changes the mood<br />
from the tragic feel which enfolds the book, to bathos,<br />
thus pulling the queen down to the narrator's and<br />
(possibly also) the reader's level. The queen's mythical<br />
aura is debunked when the taxi driver refers to her as<br />
the ``one who wears lead in her seams'' and the<br />
author-narrator describes her own act <strong>of</strong> getting<br />
dressed in the taxi (Krog 1998:8). This underscores<br />
the earlier description <strong>of</strong> the queen as someone who<br />
``looks like anybody's auntie from PE'' (1988:7) [``sy<br />
lyk soos iemand se Engelse tannie uit PE'' (Afr ms)]<br />
and whose speech ``sounds like something one would<br />
find at any small-town women's society meeting''<br />
[``Toe sy haar toespraak maak is dit so half bekend<br />
soos die van 'n VLU (Vroue Landbou Unie)<br />
voorsitter'' (Afr ms)]. While one <strong>of</strong> the effects is to<br />
assert similarity and thus flatten the hierarchy<br />
between the queen and mere mortals such as Krog,<br />
another is to assert the difference and distance<br />
between the compulsory femininity <strong>of</strong> the handbagcarrying<br />
auntie and Krog's own feminism.<br />
Generally the discretion (one may even argue<br />
prudence) evident in the Afrikaans broadcast has<br />
made way, in the English publication three years later,<br />
for more critical cynicism. The Afrikaans radio<br />
report, for example, reads: ``Binne die groot saal<br />
was die atmosfeer opvallend ... nou hoe sal 'n mens dit<br />
stel ... een van: opdress vir die Queen ... veral 'n<br />
geleentheid om met jou groep se tradisionele drag te<br />
spog'' (Afr ms) [``Inside the Assembly Hall the<br />
atmosphere is predominantly that <strong>of</strong> ... how shall<br />
one put it? ... dressing up for the Queen'' (Krog<br />
1998:7)]. The English then makes the same comment<br />
about the politician's mixture <strong>of</strong> posturing (``spog''),<br />
but appends, after the phrase ``[a]n opportunity to<br />
show <strong>of</strong>f your traditional dress ...'', the scathing<br />
addition, ``... your designer contacts and your gravytrain<br />
menu''.<br />
This going to and fro from the one text to the other<br />
in the writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull, the one feeding<br />
and changing the other, led Krog to discover a way <strong>of</strong><br />
reappropriating her own poems in translation. Until<br />
then she had felt alienated from her own poems<br />
translated by others, because the translators generally<br />
selected love and political poems, bracketing <strong>of</strong>f those<br />
``dealing with the issues <strong>of</strong> being a woman and being<br />
an Afrikaner woman'' in particular (2000b:13). The<br />
personal choice <strong>of</strong> translators began to make her feel<br />
``skeef'' [skewed] (2000b:13). Two issues are at stake<br />
here: the first is to correct the skewed representation<br />
<strong>of</strong> oneself by filling in the gaps left by erratic and<br />
selective representation. The second is to overcome<br />
the alienation <strong>of</strong> having words ascribed to one, words<br />
with which one cannot quite associate onself but<br />
which one cannot disclaim as one's own either. Down<br />
to my last skin aims to overcome both hurdles in one<br />
and the same act <strong>of</strong> writing.<br />
By making her own selection Krog seeks to fill the<br />
gaps and adjust the partial representation <strong>of</strong> her work<br />
in English. But to do this she cannot simply add<br />
variants to the images in existing translations. Rather,<br />
she must add poems which <strong>of</strong>fer new and different<br />
dimensions. Critics should therefore pay careful<br />
attention to her selection <strong>of</strong> poems for translation<br />
and to the shifts in self-representation which her<br />
choices constitute. However, while Down to my last<br />
skin may help to amend Krog's skewed image to the<br />
author's own liking, it cannot fully overcome the<br />
fragmentary nature <strong>of</strong> her self-representation. It<br />
remains a selection, and as such it is an incomplete<br />
translation <strong>of</strong> her work as a whole. It is only through<br />
the selection's composition that the volume can, to<br />
~8 .... ARTICLES
some degree, compensate for the<br />
fragmentary and dispersed nature <strong>of</strong><br />
Krog's presence in English. In addition<br />
to the selection, therefore, the<br />
composition (the sequencing and<br />
groupings) <strong>of</strong> Down to my last skin<br />
needs to be considered.<br />
Krog's translation also has a psychological<br />
dimension, namely the desire<br />
to feel that she can associate<br />
herself with the words ascribed to her.<br />
Through translating the poems herself,<br />
she has lived through them<br />
herself, in the same way that Krog<br />
``wanted to live a second life through<br />
you / Lady Anne Barnard'', infusing<br />
them with her spirit so that she is not<br />
``opposite but together in this verse''<br />
(Krog 2000a; ``Lady Anne as guide'').<br />
But it is questionable to what extent<br />
this oneness with her own words is<br />
possible. One might argue that one <strong>of</strong><br />
Krog's motives for this translation <strong>of</strong><br />
her poems was to revisit the Afrikaans<br />
originals. It was perhaps not only the<br />
alienation from her own words rendered<br />
by others into English that she<br />
wanted to resist, but also a sense <strong>of</strong><br />
alienation from her Afrikaans poems<br />
brought about by the passage <strong>of</strong> time<br />
and the nature <strong>of</strong> print. Krog's<br />
translations into English thus constitute<br />
a legible trace <strong>of</strong> the poet's selfreflexive<br />
revision <strong>of</strong> her own work in<br />
Afrikaans. But this argument implies<br />
that even her own translations into<br />
English may, in time, meet the same<br />
fate: their moorings to her will surely<br />
also be severed by the alienating<br />
forces <strong>of</strong> time and print. In the final<br />
analysis, the extent to which language<br />
speaks us as much as we speak it<br />
raises questions about achieving<br />
agency over the medium such that one<br />
may overcome its alienating power.<br />
Paradoxically, another source <strong>of</strong><br />
unease arises from the recuperation <strong>of</strong><br />
her poetry (and herself) in English,<br />
and the status <strong>of</strong> English already<br />
alluded to with regard to <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong><br />
my skull. Krog admits that she<br />
``sometimes feels ashamed that [she]<br />
wanted to be read in English''<br />
(2000b:13). She questions her own<br />
motives, which, she speculates, may<br />
be inferiority, arrogance, or simply<br />
the desire ``to be read by people whom<br />
you like'' (2000b:15). Such uneasiness<br />
does not only appear in the form <strong>of</strong><br />
shame. It also has to do with a certain<br />
``resistance to colonization, giving in<br />
to the power, being owned by the<br />
colonizer, being accepted, accessed<br />
only through the colonized hand''<br />
(2000b:13). Krog's uneasiness is evident<br />
in her awareness <strong>of</strong> the relationship<br />
between the power <strong>of</strong> the state<br />
and language. Always aware <strong>of</strong> the<br />
fact that Afrikaans was the language<br />
<strong>of</strong> the powerful, and <strong>of</strong> ``how much<br />
Afrikaans writing is concerned with<br />
writing towards the ear <strong>of</strong> power'', she<br />
asks ± with characteristic self-criticism<br />
± whether she yielded to the temptation<br />
<strong>of</strong> translation into the new master<br />
language because she again wants ``to<br />
be close to that language <strong>of</strong> power, to<br />
speak to the ear <strong>of</strong> power'' (2000b:17).<br />
Thus, although Down to my last skin is<br />
written in the English language, Krog<br />
insists that she does ``not want to<br />
belong to English'' (2000b:13) and<br />
that this volume ``should always form<br />
part <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans literature''<br />
(2000b:14).<br />
Be that as it may, Krog and her<br />
poetry are no newcomers to the<br />
business <strong>of</strong> establishing a conversation<br />
among citizens at large. The<br />
poem with which Down to My Last<br />
Skin opens, ``my beautiful land'' (``My<br />
mooi land'', 1969), appeared in English<br />
in the ANC's Dar es Salaam<br />
mouthpiece a few months after it was<br />
written in Afrikaans. Not surprisingly,<br />
it did not make its way into her<br />
first volume <strong>of</strong> poetry, published<br />
when she was barely eighteen, for<br />
reasons which have no bearing on its<br />
literary quality (Krog 2000a:5).<br />
Opening the volume with this poem is<br />
more than just a politically correct<br />
retrieval <strong>of</strong> a once-suppressed text. It<br />
is an act <strong>of</strong> retrieval which, while<br />
doomed to flounder in one respect, is<br />
extremely powerful in another. Part <strong>of</strong><br />
the original force <strong>of</strong> the poem lay<br />
exactly in the fact that it expressed an<br />
interracial sexual transgression in the<br />
heyday <strong>of</strong> apartheid by a young<br />
Afrikaner woman, written in Afrikaans.<br />
But the transgressive nature <strong>of</strong><br />
the poem has been vitiated by the<br />
scrapping <strong>of</strong> the Immorality Act and<br />
<strong>of</strong> statutory apartheid. In addition,<br />
the poem's transgression is further<br />
weakened because it takes place in<br />
English rather than Afrikaans. In a<br />
kind <strong>of</strong> inversion <strong>of</strong> the usual relationship<br />
between original and translation,<br />
it is only as a shadow <strong>of</strong> the<br />
translation that the original survives.<br />
One may even argue that the original<br />
is overshadowed by the context <strong>of</strong> its<br />
translation. Written in 1969, the poem<br />
is a critical utopian fantasy: critical in<br />
the sense that it sketches an anticipated<br />
utopian racial harmony ``where<br />
black and white hand in hand / can<br />
bring peace and love / in my beautiful<br />
land''. It is a fantasy, in the sense that<br />
the narrator builds herself an imagined<br />
land (``look, I build myself a<br />
land / where skin colour doesn't<br />
count''). But the poem is reinserted<br />
into the active literary and social<br />
~9 .... ARTICLES
context at a time when this fantasy has become the<br />
reality <strong>of</strong> nation-building, when in reality people are<br />
building a land ``where no goat face in parliament /<br />
can keep things permanently verkramp'' (Krog<br />
2000a:11). Although the transgressive power <strong>of</strong> the<br />
original has faded, the opportunity <strong>of</strong> republication<br />
afforded by translation revives the original critical/<br />
utopian yearning. The value <strong>of</strong> recontextualisation<br />
created by the translation thus resides in the<br />
revitalisation <strong>of</strong> this yearning, rather than the original<br />
transgression.<br />
A second reason for opening the collection with<br />
``my beautiful land'' lies in the construction <strong>of</strong> the<br />
collection. The opening poem expresses a hope for<br />
more liberal and just gender relations. This hope is (at<br />
least partly) fulfilled in the last poem, ``paternoster'',<br />
which, by acclaiming women's power, serves as an<br />
appropriate endpiece. In ``my beautiful land'' the<br />
narrator imagines a place where love does not mean<br />
sacrificing one's freedom to the other through the<br />
constraints <strong>of</strong> hegemonically imposed marriage vows<br />
± ``where I can love you, / [...] without saying `I do' ''.<br />
The volume leads us through the vagaries <strong>of</strong> marriage,<br />
motherhood, political and social oppression, and the<br />
``I'' in ``paternoster'' then proudly asserts a freedom<br />
achieved. One can thus see in the selection and<br />
composition <strong>of</strong> the volume an affirmation <strong>of</strong> Krog's<br />
point that translation is inevitably interpretation, and<br />
that she was guided as much by her present<br />
perspective as by the forces which directed the<br />
original Afrikaans (2000a:3±4).<br />
Being her own translator gave Krog the liberty to<br />
chop and change, something a translator <strong>of</strong> someone<br />
else's work cannot do. Thus she ``changed as much as<br />
[she] wanted, 12 [she] cut poems up ... shortened them<br />
... gave some new titles ... constructed new cycles'' 13<br />
(2000b:18). As her own translator she did not have to<br />
defer to the authority <strong>of</strong> the original text or the<br />
original author, as she did with Lang pad na vryheid.<br />
Her question regarding Long walk to freedom,<br />
whether ``one sticks to Mandela's judgement on the<br />
word'' (Krog 2001:np) or follows one's own interpretation<br />
in the translation, is indicative <strong>of</strong> her<br />
awareness <strong>of</strong> the problem <strong>of</strong> deviations between the<br />
authority <strong>of</strong> the author and the authority <strong>of</strong> the<br />
translator, and how both <strong>of</strong> these are compromised by<br />
the constraints <strong>of</strong> the respective languages in which<br />
they write. 14 Even if the problem <strong>of</strong> authorial<br />
authority is resolved by the author becoming her<br />
own translator, the problems arising from the<br />
constraints <strong>of</strong> the languages themselves persist.<br />
One <strong>of</strong> these constraints posed by language upon<br />
which Krog remarks is the loss <strong>of</strong> the oral quality<br />
which informs her Afrikaans poems. This constraint<br />
in rendering Afrikaans into English is indeed hardfelt.<br />
The distinctions Krog draws between formal,<br />
academic, received (``algemeen beskaafde''), high,<br />
friendly, alternative, ``loslit'', mixed, slang and<br />
kitchen Afrikaans fall into two modes: the formal<br />
mode, which operates in the various domains <strong>of</strong><br />
power (the scientific treatise, high art, the address to<br />
the nation and the congregation, the plea to a higher<br />
authority); and the colloquial mode, which operates in<br />
the domains <strong>of</strong> the intimate and private, the playful,<br />
the subversive, but also the brutal. Many <strong>of</strong> the<br />
distinctions she draws are related to the distinctions<br />
between the spoken and the written word. There is, I<br />
would like to suggest, very little middle ground in<br />
written Afrikaans. One effect <strong>of</strong> the translation into<br />
written English <strong>of</strong> spoken and colloquial Afrikaans is<br />
that the translated text <strong>of</strong>ten falls into precisely that<br />
middle ground which contains so much <strong>of</strong> the English<br />
register. In consequence, the robustness and subversiveness<br />
<strong>of</strong> the original poems are severely tempered.<br />
The resistance <strong>of</strong> language to the translator's<br />
agency is also evident in the absence <strong>of</strong> poems which<br />
Krog abandoned for translation. The impossibility <strong>of</strong><br />
translating one colloquialism into another meant that<br />
whole poems had to be left out, primarily for this<br />
reason. Striking examples <strong>of</strong> this are ``man ek lus 'n<br />
twakkie'' from Gedigte 1989±1995 and the six<br />
narratives from the Richtersveld which open Kleur<br />
kom nooit alleen nie. According to Krog, Jerusalemgangers<br />
posed particular difficulty. As a volume<br />
working with haplology, it at the same time ``works<br />
as a complete entity'' (2000b:19), so that only a few<br />
poems could survive the excision from the original<br />
``like a bead in a necklace'' (2000b:19), and even they<br />
~10 .... ARTICLES
were not able to carry all the layers <strong>of</strong><br />
meaning once they dropped out <strong>of</strong><br />
their context. Even among the poems<br />
which are included, the resistance <strong>of</strong><br />
English to the translator's agency is<br />
evident. One such an example is<br />
``nightmare <strong>of</strong> A Samuel born Krog''.<br />
There is no doubt about the loss <strong>of</strong><br />
sound quality, a loss which must be<br />
heartfelt by Krog, for whom sound is<br />
such a crucial part <strong>of</strong> a poem. And<br />
this must be even more so in view <strong>of</strong><br />
the fact that the poem deals with, and<br />
opens the section on, poetic composition.<br />
If we compare the first line <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Afrikaans, ``die lessenaar is warm en<br />
bloederig soos 'n pasgeslagte karkas''<br />
with the English ``the desk is warm<br />
and bloody like a newly slaughtered<br />
carcass'', the loss is evident.<br />
But, whereas some poems pay the<br />
price <strong>of</strong> translation primarily with a<br />
loss in sound quality, ``paternoster''<br />
(the poem with which Krog closes her<br />
selection) testifies to an even greater<br />
loss, namely the union <strong>of</strong> semantic<br />
and phonic values which in Krog's<br />
terms constitute the innate truth <strong>of</strong><br />
the poem. A comparison <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Afrikaans original and the English<br />
translation makes this clear:<br />
I would like to suggest that Krog's<br />
comment on the difficulty <strong>of</strong> retaining<br />
the quality <strong>of</strong> spoken Afrikaans in the<br />
translations (2000a:4) and her translation<br />
<strong>of</strong> ``paternoster'' prove the<br />
point that if truth consists in the<br />
union <strong>of</strong> meaning and sound, the<br />
translation <strong>of</strong> this poem has shattered<br />
much <strong>of</strong> its truth. One <strong>of</strong> the ways in<br />
which the Afrikaans poem counters<br />
the patriarchy alluded to in the title is<br />
by undermining sacred and poetic<br />
language with the colloquial, a strategy<br />
largely imperceptible in the<br />
translation. The loss <strong>of</strong> both the oral<br />
and colloquial quality (which have<br />
been a feature <strong>of</strong> her writing since her<br />
first volume and evident in a poem<br />
dedicated to her mother, which she<br />
describes as ``sommer / a barefoot<br />
poem'' (2000a:12)) are inevitable. For<br />
example: The Afrikaans ``moerse''<br />
(line 1) is a rather common colloquialism<br />
for ``groot'' (big). It also has a<br />
second meaning, namely ``womb''<br />
(which for some would verge on the<br />
vulgar, as in ``gaan na jou moer''), on<br />
which Krog plays in this poem celebrating<br />
women's power and liberty.<br />
This multivalency is sanitised in the<br />
English ``massive'' (probably chosen<br />
because it phonically echoes ``stand'')<br />
which is closer to the academic<br />
``massiewe'' and the received ``groot''<br />
than to the original ``moerse''. Similarly<br />
``slat'' (line 2) is the colloquial<br />
spoken for ``slaan''; a distinction<br />
which vanishes in the English ``beats''.<br />
And ``smyt'' (line 8), which is considerably<br />
less ``poetic'' and uncommon<br />
in landscape poetry or less<br />
``civilised'' than ``werp'' loses these<br />
qualities in the English ``casts'' (which<br />
however captures the image <strong>of</strong> casting<br />
a line). The Afrikaans ``pak'' (line 11),<br />
gives way to a comparatively tamer,<br />
even refined or effeminate ``clasp'',<br />
thus contradicting the whole tone <strong>of</strong><br />
the poem. 15 The fact that ``gut'' (line<br />
5) already appears in English in the<br />
original (``in sy gut'') is erased in<br />
translation, which once again dilutes<br />
the break with the purified ``literary''<br />
language used here to refute the<br />
effeminate ideal <strong>of</strong> woman, a theme<br />
we have already seen occupying Krog<br />
in <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull. It is an added<br />
pity, given the poem's position in the<br />
collection as a closing piece, that its<br />
original forcefulness could not be<br />
retained to the same extent in the<br />
translation. On the other hand, despite<br />
these losses, one could hardly<br />
paternoster<br />
ek staan op 'n moerse rots langs die see by Paternoster<br />
die see slat slingers in die lug<br />
lig groen skuim<br />
onverskrokke kyk ek elke donnerse brander<br />
in sy gut voor hy breek<br />
die rots sidder onder my sole<br />
my bo-beenspiere bult<br />
my bekken smyt die aangeleerde knak uit haar uit<br />
se moer ek is rots ek is klip ek is duin<br />
helder sing my tiete 'n koperklepgeluid<br />
my hande pak Moordbaai en Bekbaai<br />
my arms skeur ekstaties bo my kop:<br />
ek is<br />
ek is<br />
die here hoor my<br />
'n vry fokken vrou<br />
paternoster<br />
I stand on a massive rock in the sea at Paternoster<br />
theseabeatsstrips<strong>of</strong>lightgreenfoam<br />
into the air<br />
fearless I stare down every bloody damn wave<br />
in the gut as it breaks<br />
therockquakesundermysoles<br />
my upper leg muscles bulge<br />
my pelvis casts out its acquired resigned tilt<br />
like hell! I am a rock I am a stone I am a dune<br />
distinct my tits hiss a copper kettle sound<br />
my hands clasp Moordbaai and Bekbaai<br />
my arms tear ecstatically past my head:<br />
Iam<br />
Iam<br />
god hears me<br />
afreefuckingwoman<br />
~11 .... ARTICLES
imagine a more appropriate and assertive poem with<br />
which to conclude the selection.<br />
Besides the loss <strong>of</strong> colloquialisms and the effect this<br />
has on the poem's rewriting <strong>of</strong> women and their place<br />
in society and nature, the other loss to which Krog<br />
refers and which is evident here too, is the way in<br />
which the echoes <strong>of</strong> a literary tradition, the literary<br />
history <strong>of</strong> a word and the aura this brings into the<br />
original version <strong>of</strong> a poem are lost in translation<br />
(2000a:3). The word ``sidder'' in the phrase ``die rots<br />
sidder'' is a case in point. It echoes the Afrikaner<br />
nationalist song ``Die lied van jong Suid-Afrika''<br />
which begins, ``En hoor jy die magtige dreuning? /<br />
Oor die veld kom dit wyd gesweef / Die lied van 'n<br />
volk se ontwaking / Wat harte laat sidder en beef' (Do<br />
you hear the powerful roar / It comes roaming widely<br />
across the veld / The song <strong>of</strong> a volk's awakening /<br />
That makes hearts quake and tremble'' (own translation).<br />
Reinscribed into the Afrikaans version <strong>of</strong> this<br />
poem, ``sidder'' poses a counterforce to Afrikaner<br />
patriarchy and nationalism which does not echo<br />
equally in the English version simply because the<br />
presence <strong>of</strong> the force to be resisted is not equally felt.<br />
Yet, this phrase, along with ``se moer ek is 'n rots''<br />
(line 9), affirms Krog and Rushdie's assertion that<br />
translation does not only constitute loss but can also<br />
pr<strong>of</strong>fer some gain. Whereas the countering <strong>of</strong> the<br />
``Die lied van jong Suid-Afrika'' in the Afrikaans is<br />
lost, what is gained is the English echo <strong>of</strong> another<br />
symbolic tradition, namely that <strong>of</strong> the political slogan.<br />
The unmistakable reference to the slogan, ``You strike<br />
a woman, you strike a rock!'' <strong>of</strong> the 1956 women's<br />
march on the Union Building is immediately apparent<br />
in the English in a way it is not in the Afrikaans. But<br />
once these Afrikaans and English phrases are placed<br />
alongside each other, Krog's translation has the effect<br />
<strong>of</strong> tying the Afrikaans original more tightly into<br />
democratic resistance politics, thereby inserting into<br />
Afrikaans literature an important radical gain.<br />
Another loss already touched on with reference to<br />
<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull and ``my beautiful land'' is<br />
evident in the cycle ``<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> grief and grace'',<br />
which pays heavily for translation simply because the<br />
poems are not in Afrikaans. These poems, which<br />
speak ``<strong>of</strong> pain that did not want to become language<br />
/ <strong>of</strong> pain that could not become language'' and the<br />
question ``how do you get released into understanding''<br />
stem from Krog's work on the TRC. Read in<br />
English, they veer towards reflections on the need for,<br />
and difficulty <strong>of</strong>, putting the horrors <strong>of</strong> the South<br />
African past into language as such. In the Afrikaans<br />
(``land van genade en verdriet'' 2000c:37±44) they are<br />
this and more. They are her contribution to a<br />
resistance tradition in Afrikaans in which those who<br />
suffered at the hands <strong>of</strong> Afrikaners speak back. 16<br />
What comes through strongly in the Afrikaans<br />
version is the specific position <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans and<br />
Afrikaners (victims, perpetrators and pr<strong>of</strong>iteers) in<br />
coming to terms with the past. In the original, the<br />
specific guilt <strong>of</strong> Afrikaners is at one with the language<br />
in which it is spoken. Thus, in the third poem in the<br />
cycle, (``woordeloos staan ek''; ``speechless I stand'')<br />
the indexical ``ons'' (we), while unspecified, achieves<br />
an allusion to Afrikaners by virtue <strong>of</strong> the fact that it is<br />
in Afrikaans:<br />
woordeloos staan ek<br />
waar sal my woorde vandaan kom?<br />
vir die doeners<br />
die huiweraars<br />
die banges<br />
wat bewend-siek hang<br />
aan die geluidlose ruimte van ons;<br />
onherbergsame verlede.<br />
(Krog 2000c:38; my emphasis)<br />
Any doubt as to the referent <strong>of</strong> the ``ons'' is<br />
forestalled in the translation, in which the last two<br />
lines are rendered<br />
we who hang quivering and ill<br />
from this soundless space <strong>of</strong> an Afrikaner past.<br />
(Krog 2000a:96)<br />
Because the utterance is no longer in Afrikaans, the<br />
danger <strong>of</strong> the ``we'' being taken as another or a larger<br />
group has to be curtailed by specifying the referent <strong>of</strong><br />
the indexical pronoun. But at the same time, the<br />
critique <strong>of</strong> the Afrikaner past is now no longer as<br />
internal, as it was before, no longer in the language <strong>of</strong><br />
the Afrikaner, but in English, a language which for<br />
long has been the medium <strong>of</strong> critique <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Afrikaner. <strong>Co</strong>nsequently, these poems are in an<br />
important sense not so much speech acts which reenact<br />
the transgressive force <strong>of</strong> the original Afrikaans<br />
~12 .... ARTICLES
as they are referents which point to<br />
those transgressive speech acts. Put<br />
simply, they are translations best<br />
understood to refer to the original<br />
rather than re-enacting them in another<br />
language.<br />
Krog's specification <strong>of</strong> the ``ons'' as<br />
``Afrikaner'' is an unusually clear case<br />
<strong>of</strong> how the poet's translation can serve<br />
as an interpretation <strong>of</strong> her own work.<br />
(Whether we want to stick to it, is <strong>of</strong><br />
course another question, as Krog<br />
herself notes with reference to Mandela's<br />
interpretation <strong>of</strong> his own<br />
words.) Another example comes from<br />
the seventh poem in the cycle (``this<br />
body bereft''). In the Afrikaans, the<br />
speaker says,<br />
mag ek jou vashou my suster<br />
in die¨ brose oopvou van 'n nuwe, enkele<br />
medewoord.<br />
(Krog; 2000c:41)<br />
This is rendered,<br />
may I hold you my sister<br />
in this warm fragile unfolding <strong>of</strong> the word<br />
humane.<br />
(Krog 2000a:99)<br />
Wheres Krog's translation <strong>of</strong> ``ons''<br />
as ``Afrikaner'' discussed in the previous<br />
example specifies and thereby<br />
narrows the reference <strong>of</strong> the word<br />
``we'' in the poem ``speechless I<br />
stand'', her translation <strong>of</strong> ``humane''<br />
for ``medewoord'' adds depth rather<br />
than specificity to the original. What<br />
it means to be humane, Krog tells us if<br />
we refer to both the English and the<br />
Afrikaans, is to recognize each other<br />
in and through language.<br />
Such a conclusion makes this particular<br />
cycle significant for (South<br />
African) social theory. By reflecting<br />
on the conditions <strong>of</strong> possibility for<br />
achieving understanding through language<br />
within the context <strong>of</strong> the TRC,<br />
Krog is in effect establishing a linguistic<br />
turn in resistance poetry and<br />
social theory away from the paradigm<br />
<strong>of</strong> work. In classic Marxist and<br />
workerist thought, work constitutes<br />
the central medium <strong>of</strong> social action.<br />
The assertion in the Freedom Charter<br />
that the land belongs to those who<br />
work it falls within this tradition,<br />
which paradoxically also has roots in<br />
Locke's liberal theory <strong>of</strong> property<br />
(Locke 1952). Krog carries this<br />
transformation <strong>of</strong> Marxist theory 17 ±<br />
that work and production as a central<br />
social category should make space for<br />
communication and understanding ±<br />
into the South African context. In the<br />
intersubjectivist, linguistic-turn view,<br />
the prime medium <strong>of</strong> social action is<br />
no longer the subject working upon<br />
the object, but the subject communicating<br />
with the subject. In Krog's<br />
words:<br />
hear oh hear<br />
the voices all the voices <strong>of</strong> the land 18<br />
all baptised in syllables <strong>of</strong> blood and<br />
belonging<br />
this country belongs to the voices <strong>of</strong> those<br />
who live in it. (Krog 2000a:96)<br />
By transferring terms that are current<br />
in the materialist sphere <strong>of</strong><br />
economic production to the sphere <strong>of</strong><br />
symbolic interaction, Krog asserts<br />
that ``country / land'' has at least two<br />
meanings. As a material piece <strong>of</strong><br />
nature which is distributed according<br />
to principles <strong>of</strong> economic justice, it<br />
can be distinguished from the people<br />
who form an imagined community in<br />
which belonging is the result <strong>of</strong><br />
participation in symbolically mediated<br />
acts <strong>of</strong> understanding and recognition.<br />
Krog implies that both these<br />
domains require attention, underscoring<br />
the fact that social reproduction<br />
and justice are matters <strong>of</strong> both<br />
redistribution and recognition, <strong>of</strong><br />
participating in the creation <strong>of</strong> justly<br />
distributed wealth and participating in<br />
the social reproduction <strong>of</strong> the lifeworld<br />
based on fair access to the<br />
symbolic media <strong>of</strong> interpretation and<br />
communication. 19 With this emphasis<br />
on language as a medium <strong>of</strong> intersubjective<br />
recognition, Krog makes an<br />
important contribution to the postmetaphysical<br />
transformation <strong>of</strong> traditional<br />
concepts <strong>of</strong> ubuntu, a process<br />
initiated by the law bringing the TRC<br />
into being. 20<br />
I have reached a point in my<br />
discussion where matters <strong>of</strong> translation<br />
shade over into the themes Krog<br />
wishes to highlight via her selection. I<br />
would now like to pursue matter <strong>of</strong><br />
theme on its own in order to determine<br />
to what extent Down to my last<br />
skin constitutes an act <strong>of</strong> self-reflection<br />
on an oeuvre in which the author<br />
takes control <strong>of</strong> her public image and<br />
her relation to the canon. In this<br />
regard, Krog's use <strong>of</strong> thematic focalizers<br />
is significant, as they underline<br />
what she considers important in her<br />
writing. The most prominent <strong>of</strong> these<br />
focalizers is the (biblical) seven thematic<br />
clusters into which the collection<br />
is divided. Except for the first<br />
section, the poems are arranged thematically,<br />
rather than chronologically,<br />
although all the poems breathe a<br />
thick sense <strong>of</strong> personal and public<br />
history. 21<br />
The first section, simply entitled<br />
``First poems'', includes poems from<br />
Krog's first and second volumes,<br />
Dogter van Jefta and Januarie-suite.<br />
They give an account <strong>of</strong> a young girl's<br />
~13 .... ARTICLES
emergence into womanhood and the awareness <strong>of</strong><br />
tenuous, complex relations with a mother and a lover.<br />
Strong allusions to the biblical in the sonorous praises<br />
<strong>of</strong> Psalm 23 (``ma''), which recur in her later erotic<br />
poetry (``marital psalm''), are palpable. The section<br />
also introduces a trend which endures in Krog's work<br />
over the years ± the insurgence <strong>of</strong> the secular, the<br />
immanent, and the colloquial to debunk pretensions<br />
to the transcendental and to high art. The second<br />
section, ``Love is all I know'', shows further evidence<br />
<strong>of</strong> this. It also deals deftly with the gendered<br />
intricacies <strong>of</strong> desire, love, dependence, passion, and<br />
control in marriage (``the way we make a double bed /<br />
shows an undivided indestructible pact'') within<br />
which it is possible to fight the ``man who makes me<br />
possible [...] spectacularly''. When the speaker-author<br />
sees ``my monthly allowance'' put on the bedside table<br />
she can ``see how the word finance also breathes the<br />
word violence''. Turning the mother-daughter relations<br />
<strong>of</strong> her early poem ``ma'' around, Krog enters the<br />
theme <strong>of</strong> motherhood from the other side in part<br />
three, ``Dear child <strong>of</strong> the lean flank''. What remains<br />
constant though, is the ambivalence <strong>of</strong> care and<br />
individuation, love and appropriation, between parents<br />
and children. The mother, ``full <strong>of</strong> foreboding /<br />
[...] sewing name tags / on clothes'', who is both<br />
``revolted and flattered'' by her daughter's affection,<br />
warns her to ``resist my understanding'', to simply let<br />
her mother's words ``wash down your back / s<strong>of</strong>t<br />
trusting''.<br />
Aesthetic and existential concerns <strong>of</strong> writing are<br />
prominent in the fourth section, ``To breathe''. Krog,<br />
the poet who ``writes poetry with her tongue'',<br />
declares her unadulterated pleasure in finding herself<br />
``suddenly kneeling at the audible / palpable outline <strong>of</strong><br />
a word''. But, as the poem ``parole'' indicates, she is<br />
not impervious to the theoretical debates on the<br />
efficacy <strong>of</strong> poetry in political struggle. This poem<br />
makes it clear that for her poetic and political<br />
discourses are not mutually exclusive. Both poetic<br />
and political language require strenuous reflection to<br />
ward <strong>of</strong> the threat <strong>of</strong> cliche s typical to a language in<br />
the service <strong>of</strong> injustice. In addition, the political is<br />
extended to what is traditionally assigned to the<br />
private and then seeps into the poetic:<br />
things <strong>of</strong> course about which one would never write a poem<br />
force their way into the territory <strong>of</strong> poetic themes<br />
such as changing tampon and pad to pee in toilets<br />
<strong>of</strong> townships where one comes. 22<br />
These questions also affect the way one deals with<br />
aspects <strong>of</strong> style and form. While Krog questions her<br />
own concern with ``useless eras'' such as those<br />
entailed in Lady Anne Barnard's letters, or the<br />
aesthetic ``in the face <strong>of</strong> so much injustice'', she takes<br />
her stand in the ``crossfire <strong>of</strong> pencil and paper'', in<br />
which she pays diligent attention to the relations<br />
between words. In a ``text-tortured land'' ruled by<br />
ideologues who contort language to legitimate injury,<br />
analysis and creation <strong>of</strong> the symbolic is already a<br />
political act.<br />
Particularly significant for English writing in South<br />
Africa is the cycle ``Lady Anne Barnard at the Cape'',<br />
in which Krog first worked out her complex relations<br />
to Barnard's (1750±1825) letters in the 1983 Afrikaans<br />
collection Lady Anne. In this critical archaeological<br />
appropriation <strong>of</strong> early literary figures she joins the<br />
ranks <strong>of</strong> Anthony Delius (``Lady Anne Bathing'') and<br />
JM <strong>Co</strong>etzee. Rewriting parts <strong>of</strong> the letters from<br />
Barnard's first-person perspective, she undercuts the<br />
self-censure which lends them their sanitised socially<br />
acceptability. One way in which this is achieved is by<br />
taking the mask <strong>of</strong>f the sexual desire in the very act <strong>of</strong><br />
mentioning its curtailing force, thereby transgressing<br />
received female strictures. Here too, things traditionally<br />
censored by taboo enter the canon and the Castle:<br />
it is midnight and pewter<br />
outside from the balcony<br />
the stained gardens breathe<br />
around me I hear the garrison<br />
and lust after you<br />
already two weeks since you left<br />
at the Imari basin<br />
I imagine you shaving<br />
from behind I burrow into the s<strong>of</strong>ter<br />
tack how robust the seam virulently<br />
you shirt swells out glides from<br />
ashamed am I <strong>of</strong> my desire: to grab you by the hips<br />
from behind grow male<br />
not to ride a broomstick but<br />
to bloody fuck you between tincool buttocks into<br />
phenomenon.<br />
(``Lady Anne alone at the Castle'', Krog 2000a:64)<br />
~14 .... ARTICLES
This poem illuminates Krog's skill<br />
in undermining the distinction between<br />
the erotic poem and the sublimated<br />
love letter by writing elements<br />
<strong>of</strong> her own erotic poetry into Barnard's<br />
letters (``you hold me, prick in<br />
the back, on the straight and narrow''<br />
± from the poem ``my words <strong>of</strong> love'').<br />
But Krog also uses the appropriation<br />
<strong>of</strong> Barnard's letters as an archaeological<br />
salvaging <strong>of</strong> what is useful from<br />
the historical text. Thus Krog speaks<br />
the names <strong>of</strong> the `` `free blacks' [who]<br />
were executed this morning / for being<br />
`rebellious' '' (``my dear Dundas'') in<br />
ways similar to the records <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Truth and Reconciliation <strong>Co</strong>mmission<br />
and the praise-poem litany with<br />
which Chief Anderson Joyi opened his<br />
testimony to the Truth and Reconciliation<br />
<strong>Co</strong>mmission (Krog 1998:136).<br />
Flattening the distance between the<br />
past and the present (``Cape <strong>of</strong> Good<br />
Hope''), speaker-author Krog locates<br />
herself in the persistent power struggles<br />
<strong>of</strong> modern Cape Town, pointing<br />
to the continuities in the discontinuities<br />
which link the last decades <strong>of</strong> the<br />
twentieth century to the colonial<br />
period, in particular the last decades<br />
<strong>of</strong> the eighteenth century.<br />
With Krog's hope shattered that<br />
Barnard may serve as a guide to her as<br />
a South African author ± ``show it<br />
would be possible / to hone the truth<br />
by pen / to live an honourable life in<br />
an era <strong>of</strong> horror'' (``Lady Anne as<br />
guide'') ± the speaker-author does not<br />
mince words about her interlocutor<br />
when she concludes, ``you never had<br />
real pluck / now that your whole<br />
frivolous life has arrived / on my desk,<br />
I go berserk: as a metaphor, my Lady,<br />
you're not worth a fuck''. As Barnard<br />
the speaker merges into Krog the<br />
author, she realises that there is also<br />
the option (although Krog would<br />
rather see it as an imperative) to ``do /<br />
differently''. ``Tired <strong>of</strong> white coinage'',<br />
and using the analogy to Barnard's<br />
watercolour paintings, Krog pleads<br />
for a change in perspective within the<br />
artwork. But going beyond this, she<br />
also recasts the relationship between<br />
art and its object. In the place <strong>of</strong> the<br />
picturesque depiction <strong>of</strong> the landscape<br />
which JM <strong>Co</strong>etzee analyses in settler<br />
writing (1988), Krog notes the alternative:<br />
``I could slowly pull back my<br />
hand and pick up a stone.'' Up to this<br />
point the relationship to the landscape<br />
is still congruent with the lady who<br />
closely observes the objects she paints<br />
or describes in her letters. But the<br />
relationship between subject and the<br />
land changes as the sphere <strong>of</strong> action<br />
shifts from the representative painter<br />
to the participant in an uprising: ``I<br />
could throw it, / shatter the glass / to<br />
gasp, to thaw retchingly in this hiphigh<br />
landscape / at last''. Transformation,<br />
Krog suggests, is thus required<br />
in both spheres. In the poeticsymbolic<br />
sphere, a change <strong>of</strong> language<br />
from the picturesque to ``new words<br />
for survival'', in politics, from quietism<br />
to participation in resistance.<br />
The penultimate section (``The<br />
house <strong>of</strong> sweets'') foregrounds this<br />
political aspect. Read as a companion<br />
to <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull, it is Krog's<br />
poetic (as opposed to prose) account<br />
<strong>of</strong> the ``negotiated settlement'' in<br />
which she vents her anger at the<br />
``generals and brigadiers and ministers<br />
/ and headmen-generals'' who sit<br />
``cuddling their cocks / plaiting their<br />
penises''. It records a tussle over a<br />
``country held bleeding between us'' in<br />
which ``everybody wants to have / and<br />
everybody wants to keep'', and in<br />
which voices separated from each<br />
other need to traverse great distances<br />
in order to reach their addressees.<br />
``The house <strong>of</strong> sweets'' also deals with<br />
Adorno's question, with which Krog<br />
grapples in <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull<br />
(1998:237ff), namely the possibility <strong>of</strong><br />
writing poetry after genocide. On the<br />
one hand there are the Afrikaner<br />
perpetrators and audience, shocked<br />
into silence. On the other there is the<br />
transition <strong>of</strong> testimony-giving witnesses<br />
from seeing to speaking as the<br />
``eye plunges into wounds <strong>of</strong> anger /<br />
seizing the surge <strong>of</strong> language by its<br />
s<strong>of</strong>t bare skull''. Krog reminds us that<br />
it is because <strong>of</strong> these testimonies <strong>of</strong> the<br />
victims and their acts <strong>of</strong> reconciliation<br />
that the ``country no longer lies /<br />
between us but within'', and in adding<br />
her voice to that <strong>of</strong> these witnesses, by<br />
participating in this symbolic interaction,<br />
the speaker-author experiences<br />
``for one brief shimmering moment''<br />
that ``this country is also truly mine''.<br />
But, as Krog suggests in ``Living<br />
the landscape'' (the title given to the<br />
collection's last section), such a sense<br />
<strong>of</strong> belonging need not turn into a new<br />
act <strong>of</strong> appropriation <strong>of</strong> the land, its<br />
people, and its history. Acutely aware<br />
<strong>of</strong> the history <strong>of</strong> objectification in the<br />
distancing gaze between the subject<br />
and the landscape in writing, and the<br />
appropriation <strong>of</strong> space (``under orders<br />
from my ancestors you were occupied''),<br />
Krog's distraught attachment<br />
to the land takes the form <strong>of</strong> commitment<br />
to it: ``now you are fought<br />
over / negotiated divided paddocked<br />
sold stolen mortgaged / I want to go<br />
underground with you land / land that<br />
would not have me / land that never<br />
belonged to me / land that I love more<br />
~15 .... ARTICLES
fruitlessly than before''. Unabashedly anti-idealistic,<br />
she declares her adoration <strong>of</strong> the red grass Themeda<br />
triandra (which is illustrated on the cover and section<br />
pages <strong>of</strong> the book), the way other people adore god.<br />
Thus she breaks with the tradition in South African<br />
writing going back to Pringle, who not only clears the<br />
landscape <strong>of</strong> people (``man is distant''), but also fills it<br />
with transcendence (``but God is near!'' ± Pringle<br />
1981:35). 23<br />
This brings us, finally, to the question whether the<br />
range, and the arrangement <strong>of</strong>, themes in Down to my<br />
last skin succeed in straightening the skewed representation<br />
<strong>of</strong> Krog and her poems, as the author hoped<br />
it would. It is difficult to say whether the poems give a<br />
more faithful picture <strong>of</strong> Krog. This is as difficult as<br />
saying whether the Afrikaans poems represent her<br />
properly, and in what terms such a ``proper''<br />
representation would be expressed. And, as with all<br />
self-portraits, two questions need to be distinguished:<br />
whether she feels properly reflected in these poems<br />
(which is a subjective but not an unimportant<br />
question); and whether in the judgement <strong>of</strong> others, the<br />
collection squares with the images they have <strong>of</strong> her.<br />
Of the eighty-odd poems, twelve had already been<br />
translated, which means that this collection multiplies<br />
the number <strong>of</strong> her poems available in English sixfold.<br />
But poems translated here for the first time do not<br />
merely reiterate the ones already available in translation.<br />
They constitute a significant exploration and a<br />
deepening, which gives a complex and detailed<br />
expression <strong>of</strong> her concerns developed over thirty years<br />
<strong>of</strong> writing. This in itself must already constitute a<br />
certain ``straightening''. In this regard, the fact that<br />
she chose not to include any <strong>of</strong> her children's verses<br />
(which may have added yet a further dimension to the<br />
section ``Dear child <strong>of</strong> the lean flank''), constitutes a<br />
striking absence. As far as an accurate representation<br />
<strong>of</strong> Krog's poetry (rather than her person) is concerned,<br />
a further source <strong>of</strong> complexity springs from<br />
the fact that, despite the separations into sections<br />
which foregrounds her various themes, they do not<br />
exist in isolation from each other. The interrelationship<br />
<strong>of</strong> gender issues, national politics and landscape<br />
(discussed with reference to ``paternoster'') emerge<br />
consciously right from the outset <strong>of</strong> Krog's work.<br />
Finally, the bringing together <strong>of</strong> these poems in a<br />
single collection allows one to read them in their<br />
unfolding relationship to one another. In this sense<br />
the book reads like a crafted piece in which the parts<br />
and the whole dialectically enrich each other. By<br />
committing to paper her own interpretations <strong>of</strong> her<br />
writing, Krog makes significant suggestions about<br />
how her work can be read. Her self-interpretation can<br />
be discerned in the choices she makes in the<br />
translation <strong>of</strong> actual words; her selection <strong>of</strong> poems to<br />
be translated; her thematic focalization; and the<br />
composition <strong>of</strong> the collection as a whole. This makes<br />
Down to my last skin valuable to those who can only<br />
read her in English ± and at the same time invaluable<br />
to Afrikaans.<br />
Endnotes<br />
1 I am grateful to Antjie Krog for making unpublished<br />
manuscripts available to me, without which this paper<br />
could not have been written.<br />
2 The translation series <strong>of</strong> the Centre for the Study <strong>of</strong><br />
Southern African Literature and Languages at the <strong>University</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong> Durban-Westville and Essen <strong>University</strong> falls<br />
into this category. The first publication in this series is<br />
Usukabekhuluma and the Bhambatha rebellion, an<br />
orally-derived history by Andreas Z. Zungu, translated<br />
by ACT Mayekiso.<br />
3 Section three <strong>of</strong> the Bill reads:<br />
(1) The guiding principles <strong>of</strong> this Act are as follows ^<br />
(a) The promotion and accommodation <strong>of</strong> linguistic<br />
diversity must be pursued in accordance with the<br />
provisions <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>nstitution and relevant international<br />
law.<br />
(b) The marginalisation <strong>of</strong> the indigenous languages<br />
and South African Sign Language/s must be progressively<br />
eliminated.<br />
(c) The entrenchment <strong>of</strong> language equity and language<br />
rights must be pursued in such a way that<br />
both national unity and democracy are promoted.<br />
(d) The learning <strong>of</strong> South African languages, especially<br />
the indigenous languages, must be encouraged.<br />
(e) Measures for the implementation <strong>of</strong> multilingualism<br />
must take into account the interests, needs and aspirations<br />
<strong>of</strong> all affected parties and their participation<br />
in language matters must be promoted.<br />
4 See Judith LÏtge <strong>Co</strong>ullie's interview with Johan van<br />
Wyk in Telling lives: interviews on southern African<br />
auto/biography (<strong>Co</strong>ullie, Ngwenya, Meyer: forthcoming).<br />
5 Why the necessity for multilingualism? (www.mweb.-<br />
co.za/litnet/taaldebat/kmarais.asp)<br />
6 <strong>Co</strong>ntrast with ``waarheid trap nooit in die slagyster van<br />
~16 .... ARTICLES
taal nie'' [truth never steps into the trap <strong>of</strong> language]<br />
(Krog 2000e:1).<br />
7 For example, those using the early medieval pagan<br />
Merseburger ZaubersprÏche, whose healing power<br />
was considered to lie partly in its sound and which<br />
was appropriated into the liturgy in the course <strong>of</strong> Christianization.<br />
8 Presumably she does not subscribe to the nationalist<br />
conclusions Herder draws from this. For a critique <strong>of</strong><br />
the connection between Herder's notion <strong>of</strong> language<br />
and national identity, see``Topologies <strong>of</strong> nativism'' in Appiah<br />
(1992).<br />
9 Donald Davidson (1984:183) summarises this position<br />
(which he rejects) as follows: ``Philosophers <strong>of</strong> many<br />
persuasions are prone to talk <strong>of</strong> conceptual schemes.<br />
<strong>Co</strong>nceptual schemes, we are told, are ways <strong>of</strong> organizing<br />
experience; they are systems <strong>of</strong> categories that give<br />
form to the data <strong>of</strong> sensation; they are points <strong>of</strong> view<br />
from which individuals, cultures, or periods survey the<br />
passing scene. There may be no translating from one<br />
scheme to another, in which case the beliefs, desires,<br />
hopes, and bits <strong>of</strong> knowledge that characterize one<br />
person have no true counterparts for the subscriber<br />
to another scheme. Reality itself is relative to a scheme:<br />
what counts as real in one system may not in another.''<br />
10 Her novella, Relaas van 'n moord, was translated in<br />
1995 by Karen Press into English as Account <strong>of</strong> a murder.<br />
11 A related point is made in Waarom is die wat voorToyi-<br />
Toyi altyd vet?<br />
Trudie:<br />
Gugu:<br />
Trudie:<br />
Gugu:<br />
Engels is so 'n nonsens taal weet jy Gugu, jy<br />
kan enige stront in Engels seª en dit klink altydnaiets.UysKrige,so'nAfrikaansepoet<br />
van ons, het geseª : Engels is 'n advertensie<br />
taal.<br />
I don't experience it like that. English has become<br />
a language in which I am free.<br />
Free!<br />
I can say things in English that I will not dare<br />
say in my own ... the people who think like<br />
me,mysort<strong>of</strong>soulmates,theyfunctionin<br />
English. It has become the language where<br />
we link ... English has no culture breathing<br />
down its hairy nostrils. (Krog 2000e:6)<br />
12 <strong>Co</strong>mpare the Afrikaans ``jy met 'n borskas van koejawel<br />
en heliotroop / en die roeserige skubbe van pynappel /<br />
jy met jou verwaande verdriete / vlek die hoeke blou''<br />
(Krog 1995b:25) with the following: ``with your chest <strong>of</strong><br />
guava and grape / your hands cool as spoons / your<br />
haughtygriefsstaineverycornerblue''(Krog2000a;<br />
``latin-american love song'').<br />
13 Notably ``<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> grief and grace'' in which the order<br />
<strong>of</strong> the poems (f) and (g) is inverted and the fifth poem in<br />
the original cycle taken from Kleur kom nooit alleen nie<br />
is left out.<br />
14 These are problems familiar to translators, but also to<br />
oral historians and those working in oral literature. A<br />
comparison <strong>of</strong> the transcriptions <strong>of</strong>, for example, Margaret<br />
Mc<strong>Co</strong>rd's interviews with Katie Makanya, and<br />
Elsa Joubert's interviews with``Poppie''and their rendering<br />
in The calling <strong>of</strong> Katie Makanya and Die swerfjare<br />
van Poppie Nongena respectively, testify to this.<br />
15 We are reminded here that that the queen was described<br />
in <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull as follows: ``She looks like<br />
anybody's auntie from PE, complete with a clasp handbag<br />
from John Orrs and skoentjies from Stuttafords''<br />
(Krog 1998:7).<br />
16 For a discussion <strong>of</strong> both these aspects, see Snyman<br />
(1999:155-164).<br />
17 On the transformation <strong>of</strong> Marxism from the paradigm <strong>of</strong><br />
work to the paradigm <strong>of</strong> communication, see JÏrgen<br />
Habermas (1987:vol II 332ff), Seyla Benhabib (1986)<br />
and Axel Honneth (1992:230ff).<br />
18 The intersubjective and caring quality <strong>of</strong> language is<br />
especially evident in the Afrikaans ``hoor! Hoor die opwel<br />
van medemenslike taal'' (emphasis added). Implied<br />
in ``medemenslike taal'' may also be an imperative for<br />
translation. <strong>Co</strong>mpare also the version in Waarom is die<br />
wat voor toyi-toyi altyd vet?:<br />
Gugu:<br />
Trudie:<br />
Gugu:<br />
if you cut yourself <strong>of</strong>f / from the voices <strong>of</strong> the<br />
land / you will wake up in another country ^<br />
die land behoort aan die stemme /aan al die<br />
stemme wat daarin woon<br />
you will wake up in another country / A<br />
country that you don't know and that you<br />
will never understand. (Krog 2000e:14)<br />
19 For the connection between the material and the symbolic,<br />
between redistribution and recognition, see<br />
NancyFraser(1989:161-187and1997:11-39).<br />
20 For the post-traditional use <strong>of</strong> ubuntu in the TRC, see<br />
note about the law in the publisher's note (Krog<br />
1998:vi). For traditional notions <strong>of</strong> ubuntu, see Makgoba<br />
(1999).<br />
21 Only the poems in this section bear dates ^ as if to set<br />
them apart as dated by being first poems. Unfortunately<br />
the book does not have a list mentioning original<br />
places and dates <strong>of</strong> publication. This would have<br />
helped readers to reconstruct both a chronology and<br />
an original context, allowing for added interpretation. It<br />
would also have made comparisons to the original<br />
poems easier, thereby retaining the link to the Afrikaans<br />
and underlining the fact that the poems belong to Afrikaans.<br />
22 That the tampon should make its way into the poem<br />
here raises the question why it was sanitised out <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull. In the Afrikaans manuscript <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull (section 1.10) Krog describes a<br />
scene where she and a colleague are forced to get<br />
dressed in the shrubs <strong>of</strong> the president's garden before<br />
a reception. There too she had to change pads. In the<br />
English publication (Krog 1998:19) this scene is replaced<br />
with the much more harmless washing <strong>of</strong> her<br />
~17 .... ARTICLES
armpits in the rain. On the matter <strong>of</strong> drawing a line between<br />
public writing and private intimacy, see ``marital<br />
psalm'' (Krog 2000a:30).<br />
23 This becomes a trope carried to Canada by Pringle's<br />
prote¨ ge¨ , Susanna Moodie ^ for example, her poem on<br />
Grosse Island (Moodie 1989:28).<br />
References<br />
Appiah, Kwame Anthony.1992. In my father's house: Africa in<br />
the philosophy <strong>of</strong> culture.Oxford: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Benhabib, Seyla.1986. Critique, norm, and utopia: a study <strong>of</strong><br />
the foundations <strong>of</strong> critical theory. New York: <strong>Co</strong>lumbia<br />
<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
<strong>Co</strong>etzee, JM.1988.White writing. New Haven: Yale <strong>University</strong><br />
Press.<br />
<strong>Co</strong>ullie, Ngwenya, Meyer. Forthcoming. Telling lives: interviews<br />
on southern African auto/biography.<br />
Davidson, Donald. 1984. Inquiries into truth and interpretation.<br />
Oxford: Clarendon.<br />
Derrida, Jacques.1998. Monolingualism <strong>of</strong> the other or the<br />
prothesis <strong>of</strong> origin. Stanford: Stanford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Fraser, Nancy. 1989. Unruly practices: power, discourse and<br />
gender in contemporary social theory. Routledge: New<br />
York and London.<br />
_______ .1997. Justice interruptus: critical reflections on the `postsocialist'condition.<br />
New York and London: Routledge.<br />
Habermas, JÏrgen. 1987. The theory <strong>of</strong> communicative action.<br />
Cambridge: Polity.<br />
Honneth, Axel.1994. Kampf um anerkennung. Frankfurt am<br />
Main: Suhrkamp.<br />
Humboldt, Wilhelm.1996. Schriften zur Sprachphilosophie.<br />
Werke Band 3. Stuttgart: JG <strong>Co</strong>tta'sche Buchhandlung.<br />
Joubert, Elsa. 1978. Die swerfjare van Poppie Nongena.<br />
Kaapstad: Tafelberg.<br />
Krog, Antjie. 1995a. Unpublished Afrikaans manuscript <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull.<br />
_______ .1995b.Gedigte 1989^1995. Groenklo<strong>of</strong>: Hond.<br />
_______ .1995c. Account <strong>of</strong> a murder. Johannesburg: Heinemann.<br />
_______ .2000a. Down to my last skin. Parktown: Random House<br />
_______ .2000b. Down to my last skin: a conversation with Antjie<br />
Krog. Interview with Yvette Christianse« and Karen Press.<br />
In: <strong>Co</strong>nnect: art politics, theory, practice. Issue on Translation.<br />
Fall:11^20.<br />
_______ .2000c. Kleur kom nooit alleen nie. CapeTown: Kwela.<br />
_______ .2000d. Why is Antjie still on top. Interview article with Michael<br />
Rautenbach. Mail & Guardian 31 March; http://<br />
www.sn.apc.org/wmail/issues/000331/ARTS57.html<br />
_______ .2000e. Waarom is dië wat voor toyi-toyi altyd vet? Unpublished<br />
play performed at the Aardklop festival, Potchefstroom,<br />
and the Market Theatre.<br />
_______ .2001. moet hierie woorde soes moet kerse ^ vertaling<br />
van die afwesiges in Afrikaans: 'n oorsig oor verskeie<br />
vertalingsprojekte. Unpublished Langenhoven memorial<br />
lecture. <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Port Elizabeth.<br />
_______ .2002 (forthcoming). Met woorde soos met kerse. Cape<br />
Town: Kwela.<br />
Locke, John.1952. Thesecondtreatise<strong>of</strong>government.New<br />
York: Liberal Arts Press.<br />
Lorde, Audre.1984.The master's tools will neverdismantle the<br />
master's house. In: Sister outsider: essays and speeches.<br />
New York: Crossing Press.<br />
Makgoba, Malegapuru William (ed). 1999. African renaissance:<br />
the new struggle. Sandton and Cape Town: Mafube<br />
and Tafelberg.<br />
Marais, Khethiwe. Why the necessity for multilingualism?<br />
www.mweb.co.za/litnet/taaldebat/kmarais.asp<br />
Mc<strong>Co</strong>rd, Margaret.1995 The calling <strong>of</strong> Katie Makanya. New<br />
York: John Wiley & Sons.<br />
Moodie, Susanna. 1989. Roughing it in the bush. Toronto:<br />
McClelland & Stewart.<br />
Pringle,Thomas.1981. `Àfar in the Desert''. In: Michael Chapman<br />
(ed). A century <strong>of</strong> South African Poetry. Johannesburg:<br />
AD Donker.<br />
Snyman, Johan. 1999. Bevry my tot berou. Fragmente: tydskrif<br />
vir filos<strong>of</strong>ie en kultuurkritiek 3:155^164.<br />
South African Languages Bill. www.mweb.co.za/litnet/taaldebat/pers5.asp<br />
Van Wyk, Johan. 2001. Man-Bitch. Durban: Published by the<br />
author.<br />
Zungu, Andreas Z. 1998. Usukabekhuluma and the Bhambatha<br />
Rebellion.Transl. AC T Mayekiso.<br />
<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Durban-Westville: Centre for the Study <strong>of</strong><br />
Southern African Literatures and Languages.<br />
~18 .... ARTICLES
A Passion for Africans<br />
...........................................................<br />
PSYCHOANALYZING KAREN BLIXEN'S NEO-FEUDAL KENYA<br />
DIANE SIMMONS<br />
Recently scholars have<br />
begun to read imperialist<br />
literature as a portrait<br />
<strong>of</strong> psychological need on<br />
the part <strong>of</strong> those wielding<br />
or imagining imperial power.<br />
Often, the literature <strong>of</strong><br />
empire reorganizes<br />
the materiality <strong>of</strong><br />
colonialisation into a<br />
narrative <strong>of</strong> perpetual<br />
longing and perpetual loss<br />
To us, the man who adores the Negro is as<br />
sick as the man who abominates him.<br />
Frantz Fanon, Black skin, white masks<br />
~I<br />
n recent years there has been a<br />
great deal <strong>of</strong> work which<br />
.......<br />
invites us to explore the psychology<br />
fueling European imperialism and the<br />
racist attitudes which accompanied it.<br />
In the years after World War II, postcolonial<br />
writers have portrayed European<br />
imperialists as psychically empty<br />
and lost, clinging desperately to the<br />
pedestals <strong>of</strong> grandiosity they had built<br />
for themselves. As early as 1963,<br />
Albert Memmi in The colonizer and<br />
the colonized painted the European<br />
ruler in North Africa as a person at<br />
home nowhere, deeply conflicted in<br />
the role <strong>of</strong> colonial master, knowing<br />
within himself that the superiority he<br />
claimed was a sham (1967:58). Ngugi<br />
wa Thiong'o has portrayed the English<br />
in Kenya as similarly displaced,<br />
alienated from home and god, sustained<br />
only by their ability to dominate<br />
others (1983:76). More recently,<br />
West Indian writer Jamaica Kincaid<br />
has described the imperialist as one<br />
who may have ``fashioned for himself<br />
a body <strong>of</strong> steel'', but whose hard shell<br />
conceals an interior that is dead and<br />
decaying (1989:76).<br />
Recently scholars have begun to read<br />
imperialist literature as a portrait <strong>of</strong><br />
psychological need on the part <strong>of</strong> those<br />
wielding or imagining imperial power.<br />
Often, as Sara Suleri writes <strong>of</strong> Rudyard<br />
Kipling in The rhetoric <strong>of</strong> English India,<br />
literature <strong>of</strong> empire reorganizes the<br />
materiality <strong>of</strong> colonialism into a narrative<br />
<strong>of</strong> perpetual longing and perpetual<br />
loss (1992:10). Elleke Boemer (1995:63),<br />
in <strong>Co</strong>lonial and post-colonial literature:<br />
migrant metaphors, shows that even as<br />
the European imperialist rejects the<br />
native, ``he also requires the native's<br />
presence in order to experience to the<br />
full his own being''. These studies<br />
suggest, as Homi Bhabha (1994:61) has<br />
written, that the politics <strong>of</strong> race ``will not<br />
be entirely contained within the<br />
humanist myth <strong>of</strong> man or economic<br />
necessity or historical progress, for its<br />
psychic affects question such forms <strong>of</strong><br />
determinism ... social sovereignty and<br />
human subjectivity are only realizable in<br />
the order <strong>of</strong> otherness''.<br />
It is not my intention to deny the<br />
material aspect <strong>of</strong> imperialism. As<br />
Eric Hobsbawm has shown, privileged<br />
access to colonies was seen by many in<br />
Europe as a matter <strong>of</strong> economic life<br />
and death, as, after 1880, British<br />
manufacturing became increasingly<br />
less competitive (1989:74). But economic<br />
gain was not the only advantage<br />
to be had, as Hobsbawm also<br />
notes. Even among those not pr<strong>of</strong>iting<br />
economically from imperialism, the<br />
project was ``genuinely popular'' as<br />
the ``idea <strong>of</strong> superiority to and domination<br />
over a world <strong>of</strong> dark skins in<br />
remote places'' had wide appeal (70).<br />
And it is this appeal <strong>of</strong> the ``idea <strong>of</strong><br />
superiority'' over a ``world <strong>of</strong> dark<br />
skins'' that psychologists and students<br />
<strong>of</strong> psychoanalytic theory have become<br />
increasingly interested in examining.<br />
As early as 1950, Octave Mannoni, an<br />
Italian psychiatrist working in Madagascar,<br />
wrote that part <strong>of</strong> the lure <strong>of</strong><br />
the colonies was the ability to leave<br />
one's surroundings for a world in<br />
which the reality <strong>of</strong> other human<br />
beings does not intrude upon one's<br />
fantasies, where one may see others in<br />
terms <strong>of</strong> one's subjective needs. ``If we<br />
are to achieve a complete and adult<br />
personality,'' Mannoni writes, ``it is<br />
~19 .... ARTICLES
essential that we should make the images <strong>of</strong> the<br />
unconscious tally, more or less, with real people; flight<br />
into solitude shows that we have failed to do so'' 1<br />
(1956:101). Joel Kovel, in his psychohistory <strong>of</strong> white<br />
racism, has shown the way in which the racist uses the<br />
object <strong>of</strong> his prejudice to exteriorize guilt. And in a recent<br />
work, The psychoanalysis <strong>of</strong> race, Christopher Lane<br />
(1998:5) writes that, while racism and imperial domination<br />
are <strong>of</strong>ten attributed to an array <strong>of</strong> economic and<br />
political factors, it remains an unpleasant ``psychological<br />
truth'' that not all gains are tangible: ``For instance, a<br />
group's `gain' might consist in the pleasure received in<br />
depleting another's freedom ... if we ignore these psychic<br />
issues, we promulgate fables about human nature,<br />
maintaining idealistic assumptions while unexamined<br />
psychic factors fuel acrimony, resentment and hatred''.<br />
Similarly, Elisabeth Young-Bruehl (1996:96), in her<br />
recent The anatomy <strong>of</strong> prejudices, insists that we recognize<br />
that our attitudes toward racial others are ``organized<br />
from their start by fantasies, not by ... reality factors''.<br />
Finally, though she is writing about the portrayal <strong>of</strong><br />
``Africanist'' figures in American literature, Toni<br />
Morrison, in her critical work,<br />
Playing in the dark, provides a<br />
powerful incentive for examining<br />
the use white writers make <strong>of</strong> their<br />
black characters and considering<br />
what this use teaches us about the<br />
psychology <strong>of</strong> racism and domination.<br />
While it is important to<br />
look at what oppression does to<br />
the mind and imagination <strong>of</strong> the<br />
oppressed, Morrison (1985:11)<br />
writes: ``Equally valuable is a<br />
serious intellectual effort to see<br />
what racial ideology does to the<br />
imagination and behaviour <strong>of</strong><br />
masters''. In a discussion <strong>of</strong> Willa<br />
Cather's Sapphira and the slave<br />
girl, for example, Morrison shows that Cather uses the<br />
relationships she sets up between white and black<br />
characters to ``[dream and redeem] her problematic<br />
relationship with her own mother'' (27). For, Morrison<br />
writes, ``the subject <strong>of</strong> the dream is the dreamer.<br />
The fabrication <strong>of</strong> an Africanist persona is reflexive;<br />
an extraordinary meditation on the self; a powerful<br />
Africa works for both<br />
Karen and Bror as a<br />
magic kingdom in which<br />
each may play out<br />
fantasy roles, Karen<br />
as lady <strong>of</strong> the manor,<br />
and Bror as hard-drinking<br />
white hunter<br />
exploration <strong>of</strong> fears and desires that reside in the<br />
writerly unconscious'' (17).<br />
Danish memoirist Karen Blixen, writing under the<br />
pen name <strong>of</strong> Isak Dinesen, presents us with such a<br />
meditation on the inner life <strong>of</strong> the imperialist, and the<br />
``fears and desires'' that propel one well-known figure<br />
into the imperialist project. In her best-known book,<br />
Out <strong>of</strong> Africa, Blixen describes her farm in the ``white<br />
highlands'' <strong>of</strong> Kenya between 1913 and 1931 as an<br />
intoxicating world <strong>of</strong> air and light at six thousand feet.<br />
In this exhilarating setting Blixen portrays herself as<br />
the benevolent and amused mistress <strong>of</strong> a six thousandacre<br />
c<strong>of</strong>fee plantation. The land has been purchased<br />
for her by wealthy Danish relatives and is worked by<br />
Africans who have been displaced by the arrival <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Europeans. The African workers survive by ``squatting''<br />
on her vast acreage, and they must pay for this<br />
privilege by working for her half the year. In addition<br />
to losing their lands, the Africans have been prohibited<br />
from growing cash crops so that their only means <strong>of</strong><br />
paying the taxes levied by the British government,<br />
which held that the natives should help pay costs <strong>of</strong><br />
administration, was to work for<br />
whites. Though she is the beneficiary<br />
<strong>of</strong> cheap, stolen land and<br />
virtual slave labour, getting rich is<br />
not the chief aim <strong>of</strong> Blixen, who<br />
has come to Africa with her new<br />
husband, Baron Bror Blixen, the<br />
son <strong>of</strong> Swedish aristocrats; the<br />
couple never manage to make a<br />
pr<strong>of</strong>it on the farm, which ultimately<br />
goes bankrupt. Rather,<br />
Africa works for both Karen and<br />
Bror as a magic kingdom in which<br />
each may play out fantasy roles,<br />
Karen as lady <strong>of</strong> the manor, and<br />
Bror, who is said to have been the<br />
model for the guide in Ernest<br />
Hemingway's story, ``The short happy life <strong>of</strong> Francis<br />
Macomber'', as hard-drinking white hunter.<br />
In describing her life in Africa, Karen Blixen shows<br />
herself as surrounded by adoring Africans with whom<br />
she lives in reciprocal harmony. And in her memoirs,<br />
~20 .... ARTICLES
oth in Out <strong>of</strong> Africa and the later<br />
Shadows on the grass, we see Blixen<br />
using the Africans in a variety <strong>of</strong> ways<br />
to repair her own psychological damage.<br />
Casting the Africans in the role<br />
<strong>of</strong> loyal feudal retainers to her white<br />
queen, she uses them to create for<br />
herself the grandiose self-image so<br />
necessary to a person suffering from<br />
narcissistic disturbance. Paradoxically,<br />
she also casts the Africans as<br />
adoring parents to her own needy<br />
childlike nature, showing them as<br />
figures who are always there to tend<br />
and admire her and to love her<br />
unconditionally. And Blixen has one<br />
last contradictory role for the natives<br />
<strong>of</strong> Kenya: that <strong>of</strong> nature's aristocrats,<br />
possessed <strong>of</strong> a natural ``right'' to<br />
existence. In all <strong>of</strong> these scenarios,<br />
Blixen appears never to see the Africans<br />
themselves as beings with lives <strong>of</strong><br />
their own, separate from herself.<br />
Rather, she uses them as screens upon<br />
which to project her own infantile<br />
yearning to be the omnipotent centre<br />
<strong>of</strong> the world, her intense need for love<br />
and approval and her desire for a sense<br />
<strong>of</strong> natural entitlement.<br />
Blixen is by no means alone in her<br />
desire to create a romanticized vision<br />
<strong>of</strong> pre-modern simplicity and harmony<br />
far from industrialized Europe.<br />
Literature <strong>of</strong> European imperialism<br />
frequently reveals the sense that Europe's<br />
forays into the rest <strong>of</strong> the world<br />
allow one to escape the conflicts <strong>of</strong><br />
modernity, and to return to a time<br />
when ruler and ruled were more<br />
clearly defined. Indeed, as John M<br />
MacKenzie (1986:3) writes, a ``perverted''<br />
form <strong>of</strong> medieval chivalry<br />
had, by the mid-nineteenth century,<br />
become a part <strong>of</strong> the ``British imperial<br />
cult''. While most educated Europeans<br />
ridiculed medieval beliefs<br />
during the rationalist eighteenth century,<br />
a desire to return to a past <strong>of</strong><br />
great lords and loving serfs arose in<br />
the mid-nineteenth century, seeming<br />
to represent, according to Mark Girouard<br />
(1981:222), an anxious response<br />
to the egalitarian ideas set in motion<br />
by Enlightenment rationalism and to<br />
betray the fear that the rising tide <strong>of</strong><br />
democracy would swamp European<br />
culture as the upper middle class had<br />
known it. Though neo-chivalric ideas<br />
<strong>of</strong> inherent nobility and the right to<br />
rule may have been formulated to<br />
control new ``internal barbarians'',<br />
such ideas were also, as is readily<br />
apparent, <strong>of</strong> great use to those ``bitten<br />
by the imperialist bug''.<br />
The notion that European imperialists,<br />
threatened by democracy and<br />
the attendant ills <strong>of</strong> socialism and<br />
trade unionism, use conquered peoples<br />
to recreate a fantasy <strong>of</strong> the past, a<br />
time when methods <strong>of</strong> ``ensuring<br />
subordination, obedience and loyalty''<br />
had not yet eroded (Hobsbawm<br />
1989:105), supports the frequently<br />
expressed idea that the imperial relationship<br />
was a narcissistic one. Despite<br />
the obvious material advantages<br />
<strong>of</strong> imperial domination, Europeans<br />
are also shown as needing conquered<br />
subjects to maintain an essential selfimage.<br />
``By subjugating the native,''<br />
Abdul R JanMohamed (1983:86) has<br />
written, the European is ``able to<br />
compel the Other's recognition <strong>of</strong> him<br />
... This enforced recognition from the<br />
Other in fact amounts to the European's<br />
narcissistic self-recognition<br />
since the native, who is considered too<br />
degraded and inhuman to be credited<br />
with any specific subjectivity, is cast as<br />
no more than a recipient <strong>of</strong> the<br />
negative elements <strong>of</strong> the self that the<br />
European projects onto him''.<br />
~21 .... ARTICLES<br />
The portrayal <strong>of</strong> Europeans ± and<br />
<strong>of</strong> Karen Blixen in particular ± as<br />
``narcissistic'' myth-makers, seeking<br />
to re-create themselves as feudal lords,<br />
is a useful one as we try to establish<br />
the psychological underpinnings <strong>of</strong><br />
imperialism. But to make use <strong>of</strong> this<br />
portrait, we must first examine what is<br />
meant in psychoanalytic theory by<br />
``narcissism'', a term which is perhaps<br />
too easily <strong>of</strong>fered as a synonym for<br />
selfishness, and frequently, as Christopher<br />
Lasch (1979:31) writes,<br />
``drain[ed]'' <strong>of</strong> its ``clinical meaning''<br />
and ``expand[ed] to cover all forms <strong>of</strong><br />
vanity, self-admiration, self-satisfaction,<br />
and self-glorification''. This<br />
popular view <strong>of</strong> the self-gazing Narcissist<br />
is similar to the Freudian<br />
narcissist, a figure who suffers from<br />
too much self-involvement. But both<br />
are quite the opposite <strong>of</strong> the narcissist<br />
as posited in modern psychoanalytic<br />
theory by Heinz Kohut and others,<br />
for whom the narcissist is a figure who<br />
suffers from precisely too little selflove.<br />
It is this last, modern theory <strong>of</strong><br />
narcissism which is, I believe, most<br />
useful in reading the neo-feudalism <strong>of</strong><br />
Karen Blixen. And while we cannot<br />
link individual psychology to social<br />
processes with any precision, it is still<br />
possible to learn from a case study. As<br />
psychologist Erik Erikson (1993:336)<br />
writes, the human psyche is organized<br />
in part as a response to social<br />
influences; and ``it frequently happens<br />
in history that an extreme and even<br />
atypical personal experience fits a<br />
universal latent conflict''. Further, if<br />
students <strong>of</strong> imperialism and postcolonialism<br />
are to rely on psychoanalytic<br />
theory as a tool ± and the<br />
frequent use <strong>of</strong> terms such as ``narcissist''<br />
in the context <strong>of</strong> imperialism<br />
shows that such a use is being made ±
we must accept that this theory is compiled through a<br />
study <strong>of</strong> individual psyches. It is individuals who<br />
make up and propel social movements, and, as<br />
Elisabeth Young-Bruehl (1996:342) argues, there are<br />
situations that privilege particular psychological<br />
characteristics: ``At particular historical moments ±<br />
especially moments <strong>of</strong> crisis, a dominating set <strong>of</strong><br />
social character traits may emerge affecting the whole<br />
society ... in times <strong>of</strong> change individuals <strong>of</strong> these<br />
character types have more chance to flourish, to<br />
organize groups, to gain power, and to exercise<br />
influence''.<br />
The relationship Karen Blixen set up with the<br />
Africans under her control was, I will suggest, a<br />
narcissistic one as defined by Heinz Kohut. 2 For<br />
Kohut, the human infant is not, like the Freudian<br />
infant, driven by sexual and aggressive pressures;<br />
these are secondary productions <strong>of</strong> disruption in the<br />
formation <strong>of</strong> the self. Rather, the child is driven by a<br />
desire for relationship with others. The child, born<br />
into a state <strong>of</strong> primary narcissism, needs others to<br />
reflect his own sense <strong>of</strong> infantile perfection back to<br />
him. With time and with the loving and attentive<br />
mediation <strong>of</strong> caregivers, this infantile narcissism with<br />
its ``inflated sense <strong>of</strong> the self ... can be whittled down''<br />
to more realistic proportions, as the grandiose self<br />
repeatedly but gently and manageably encounters the<br />
reality that one is not the perfect centre <strong>of</strong> the<br />
universe. If, however, the grandiosity <strong>of</strong> normal infant<br />
narcissism is subjected to traumatic onslaughts to its<br />
self-esteem, these grandiose fantasies will be driven<br />
into repression, with the result that infant narcissism<br />
cannot be gradually modified into a realistic assessment<br />
<strong>of</strong> the self vis-aÁ -vis the outer world. Rather,<br />
narcissistic desires will remain intact and ``the adult<br />
ego will tend to vacillate between an irrational<br />
overestimation <strong>of</strong> the self'' and (when this inflated<br />
view <strong>of</strong> the self is inevitably punctured) ``feelings <strong>of</strong><br />
inferiority'' (Kohut in Morrison 1985:69).<br />
Narcissistic need, psychologist Otto Kernberg has<br />
written, produces a typical set <strong>of</strong> personality characteristics.<br />
Such people<br />
experience little empathy forothers, they obtain very little enjoyment<br />
from life except for the tributes they receive from<br />
others or from their own grandiose fantasies. In general, their<br />
relationships with others are clearly exploitive and sometimes<br />
parasitic. It is as if they feel they have the right to control<br />
and possess others and to exploit them without guilt feelings<br />
^ and behind a surface which is very <strong>of</strong>ten charming and<br />
engaging, one senses coldness and ruthlessness (Kernberg<br />
in Morrison1985:214).<br />
It is not hard to see how the narcissist, as here<br />
described, would find the presence <strong>of</strong> hundreds <strong>of</strong><br />
people dependent upon him or her for livelihood and<br />
preferment an ideal opportunity to exploit others, not<br />
only for economic gain, but also to sustain essential<br />
grandiose fantasies.<br />
Narcissists, according to Kohut and others, are not<br />
born. Rather, they are created both by their families<br />
and their societies, and if we look at the early life <strong>of</strong><br />
Karen Blixen, we may explore how this creation takes<br />
place in one instance. In Blixen's case, the thwarted<br />
yearning for acceptance and approval, and a sustained,<br />
if masked, assault upon self-esteem that mark<br />
the narcissist, is well-documented in the author's early<br />
life. Karen Blixen ± ``Tanne'' to her family ± was the<br />
second <strong>of</strong> three girls born in rapid succession to<br />
Ingeborg Westenholtz, daughter <strong>of</strong> a family <strong>of</strong> selfmade<br />
millionaires, and Wilhelm Dinesen, son <strong>of</strong> a<br />
country family with connections to the greatest<br />
noblemen in Denmark. Wilhelm was a man described<br />
as in search <strong>of</strong> ``a more intense experience <strong>of</strong> his<br />
being'' (Thurman 1995:13), an army <strong>of</strong>ficer in the<br />
Dano-Prussian War, who later voyaged to America<br />
where he explored the wilderness (1995:15). Though<br />
she was brought up among the powerful, puritanical<br />
bourgeois women <strong>of</strong> her mother's family, Tanne still<br />
felt herself to be her father's favourite, defining herself<br />
``by opposition to the plebeians <strong>of</strong> her surroundings.<br />
She and her father made an aristocracy <strong>of</strong> two, and<br />
her greatest pride was that she was his and not<br />
`theirs' '' (1995:26).<br />
When Wilhelm committed suicide in Karen's tenth<br />
year, however, this aristocracy was destroyed. The<br />
young girl's loss was intense, and, Karen Blixen<br />
would come to feel later in life, crippling, delivering<br />
her back into the powerfully controlling arms <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Westenholzes. Among them the sense <strong>of</strong> a separate,<br />
~22 .... ARTICLES
special self, nurtured by her father,<br />
would be repeatedly crushed, a ripe<br />
condition, as Kohut claims, for the<br />
creation <strong>of</strong> an adult ego that alternates<br />
between grandiose fantasies, on<br />
one hand, and feelings <strong>of</strong> helplessness<br />
and inferiority on the other. As<br />
Blixen's letters from Africa show, the<br />
Westenholzes, for all their intense<br />
closeness, viewed their children more<br />
as family assets than as separate<br />
individuals entitled to lives <strong>of</strong> their<br />
own. Her letters to her ``own beloved,<br />
beloved wonderful little mother'' are<br />
thick with phrases <strong>of</strong> love and longing<br />
and are endlessly apologetic for causing<br />
so much trouble. But Blixen also<br />
begins to express, as affairs at the<br />
farm worsen and as the family begins<br />
to pressure her, much against her will,<br />
to divorce the improvident Bror, the<br />
sense that in losing her father she lost<br />
the one person who was not bent<br />
upon changing her, controlling her or<br />
disciplining every impulse: ``I think<br />
my greatest misfortune was Father's<br />
death,'' she writes in 1921. ``Father<br />
understood me as I was, although I<br />
was so young, and loved me for<br />
myself ...'' By contrast she writes <strong>of</strong><br />
the Westenholzes: ``If they do care for<br />
me at all, they do so in spite <strong>of</strong> my<br />
being as I am. They are always trying<br />
to change me into something quite<br />
different; they do not like the parts <strong>of</strong><br />
me that I believe to be good'' (Lasson<br />
1978:110). And Blixen reproaches<br />
herself bitterly for ``the one great<br />
mistake'' <strong>of</strong> accepting family financing<br />
for the African venture, declaring<br />
that if she manages to hold on in<br />
Africa it will be no thanks to the<br />
Westenholzes, but rather ``father who<br />
had done it for me. It is his blood and<br />
his mind that will bring me through''<br />
(1978:110).<br />
In her sense <strong>of</strong> failed parental<br />
nurture, her desire to escape into an<br />
idealized setting, Blixen is hardly alone<br />
among imperialists. In his analysis <strong>of</strong><br />
the private lives <strong>of</strong> key imperialists in<br />
Empire and sexuality, Ronald Hyam<br />
shows that these figures frequently<br />
exhibit a high degree <strong>of</strong> immaturity,<br />
never outgrowing the fantasies and<br />
romantic ideals <strong>of</strong> childhood. Those at<br />
the forefront <strong>of</strong> imperial operations<br />
were <strong>of</strong>ten, Hyam writes, searching for<br />
stand-ins for missing or inadequate<br />
parents, and he <strong>of</strong>fers the example <strong>of</strong><br />
Rudyard Kipling and his search for<br />
``mother substitutes''. Further, many<br />
<strong>of</strong> the ``imperial elite'', Hyam writes<br />
(1990:49), such as ``Rhodes, Livingstone<br />
and Stanley, Curzon and<br />
Nathan, Henry Lawrence and FD<br />
Lugard, Kitchener and Montgomery<br />
substituted careers in empire for private<br />
life''. Similarly, Jonathan<br />
Rutherford (1997:7) writes that ``the<br />
primary impetus behind ... commitments<br />
to Empire'' for many figures,<br />
such as Rupert Brooke, TE Lawrence<br />
and Enoch Powell, lay in ``their<br />
ambivalent relations with their<br />
mothers''. And while Hyam acknowledges<br />
that the imperial enterprise is<br />
generally viewed as masculine, he<br />
notes that ``the handful <strong>of</strong> women who<br />
contributed something notable to it<br />
seems also to confirm the thesis <strong>of</strong><br />
emotional deprivation''. It is possible,<br />
he writes, ``to see a basic truth in the<br />
contention that `love's loss was empire's<br />
gain' '' (1990:47, 49).<br />
Blixen, then, is not an uncommon<br />
imperialist in her desire to use Africa<br />
to replay childhood fantasies, to seek<br />
in the imperial relationship a return to<br />
a thwarted, infantile perfection. In<br />
this search, Blixen sought to ally<br />
~23 .... ARTICLES<br />
herself with those whom she believed<br />
embodied the aristocratic freedom,<br />
entitlement and reckless disdain <strong>of</strong><br />
society's rules that she associated with<br />
her adventurer father. All <strong>of</strong> her life<br />
Karen was drawn to aristocrats,<br />
becoming a hanger-on in the circle <strong>of</strong><br />
her noble cousin Daisy Frijs; marrying<br />
Baron Bror Blixen after failing to<br />
attract his twin brother, Hans; allying<br />
herself with the English aristocrats in<br />
East Africa against the bourgeois<br />
settlers who disgusted her; and falling<br />
in love with the elusive son <strong>of</strong> a British<br />
lord, Denys Finch Hatton, to whom<br />
she struggled not to cling.<br />
Not only did Blixen seek out<br />
aristocrats in real life, but much <strong>of</strong> her<br />
creative work, especially in the short<br />
story collection, Seven Gothic tales, is<br />
devoted to an <strong>of</strong>ten tortured elaboration<br />
<strong>of</strong> the aristocratic personality as<br />
she envisions it. In these stories,<br />
written immediately after her return<br />
from Africa and published three years<br />
before Out <strong>of</strong> Africa, Blixen repeatedly<br />
portrays characters who demonstrate<br />
both sides <strong>of</strong> the narcissistic<br />
coin, grandiose desires for freedom,<br />
power and adoration, which are only<br />
briefly sustained before a plunge into<br />
loss, emptiness and death. As Sara<br />
Suleri sees in the works <strong>of</strong> Rudyard<br />
Kipling a ``brilliant literalization <strong>of</strong><br />
the colonial movement'', Blixen's<br />
Tales literalize one version <strong>of</strong> the<br />
imperial psyche, as her characters are<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten tortured by the sense that they<br />
are created by the gaze <strong>of</strong> others, and<br />
they struggle, in their turn, to create<br />
others. One such figure, the charlatan<br />
Kasparson in ``The deluge at Norderney'',<br />
succinctly expresses both a<br />
grandiose sense <strong>of</strong> omnipotence on<br />
one hand, and a nagging fear <strong>of</strong>
falseness and emptiness on the other. In doing so he is<br />
reminiscent <strong>of</strong> the attitudes <strong>of</strong> Karen Blixen in Africa<br />
and gives us a psychological context out <strong>of</strong> which to<br />
read the glowing portrait <strong>of</strong> her relationship with<br />
Africans: ``Nothing in the world have I ever loved,<br />
except the peasants,'' Kasparson says. ``If they would<br />
have made me their master I would have served them<br />
all my life. If they would only have fallen down and<br />
worshipped me I would have died for them. But they<br />
would not'' (1934:76).<br />
These fantasies contain the tortured sense that the<br />
attempt to live in freedom and disdain for convention<br />
will always be engulfed by cataclysm. Even those who<br />
appear to exhibit the wild disdain for convention that<br />
only aristocrats, in Blixen's view, can maintain, <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
must do so in a masquerade. In what amounts to a<br />
portrait <strong>of</strong> the divided self <strong>of</strong> narcissistic disorder,<br />
with its oscillations between grandiosity and tortured<br />
emptiness, these figures, faced with the powerful<br />
constraints <strong>of</strong> society, can only be their wild, free<br />
selves when masked. The desire for the freedom to be<br />
one's rightful self has been perverted into the need to<br />
play a part, and in accepting their roles, the characters<br />
seem to acknowledge their inner emptiness.<br />
``The deluge at Norderney,'' for example, in which<br />
one nearly fantastic story opens into the next in the<br />
manner <strong>of</strong> Arabian nights, features several characters<br />
<strong>of</strong> noble blood who attempt to escape intensely<br />
controlling backgrounds, in which a separate and<br />
strong sense <strong>of</strong> self has not been allowed to develop.<br />
The central figure, Miss Malen Nat-og-Dag, is the last<br />
member <strong>of</strong> an old aristocratic family, but was<br />
nevertheless brought up in a repressive environment<br />
reminiscent <strong>of</strong> the puritanical Westenholzes, in which<br />
she was taught to value chastity above all else<br />
(1934:17). As a result, her sexual life has been limited<br />
to sinful fantasy. In slightly mad old age, and thanks<br />
to the ``wildness'' <strong>of</strong> her aristocratic blood, she has<br />
come to believe that her fantasies were real and that<br />
she has actually lived a life <strong>of</strong> sexual debauchery.<br />
Masquerade, she argues, is not only noble as it frees<br />
one from the pettiness <strong>of</strong> reality, but it even makes<br />
one like a god: ``Truth is for tailors and shoemakers,''<br />
she remarks. ``I on the contrary have always held that<br />
the Lord had a penchant for masquerades ... the Lord<br />
himself masqueraded pretty freely ... when he came to<br />
earth'' (1934:24). Here Blixen paints freedom and<br />
``wildness'' as, ultimately, an act, since her protagonist<br />
has actually lived the chaste life she was taught to<br />
revere, only pretending to have escaped its repressive<br />
hold. For Blixen, however, this pretence is heroic, and<br />
at the end <strong>of</strong> the story the old woman is likened to<br />
Scheherazade, spinning fantasies to keep death at bay,<br />
even though this strategy fails in the end.<br />
Another character, the young countess Calypso von<br />
Platen Hallermund, is shown struggling and ultimately<br />
failing to escape a background in which a<br />
strong sense <strong>of</strong> selfhood was brutally suppressed.<br />
Calypso is brought up by an uncle who detests<br />
women, preferring the company <strong>of</strong> young boys. This<br />
reminds us <strong>of</strong> Wilhelm Dinesen and his passionate<br />
love for his soldiers as an <strong>of</strong>ficer in the Danish and<br />
French armies. This was a love, he wrote in a letter,<br />
which was similar to the love <strong>of</strong> women, except that it<br />
was not limited to one person. ``It was the same<br />
thing,'' Blixen writes, ``with the Natives and me''<br />
(1985:19). Calypso's uncle tries to solve the problem<br />
<strong>of</strong> her gender by dressing her and treating her like a<br />
boy. But when it became clear she was a girl, he<br />
``turned his eyes away from her forever and annihilated<br />
her ... Her girl's beauty was her death sentence<br />
... Since then she has not existed'' (1934:44). Calypso<br />
too bears some resemblance to the author, since<br />
Blixen felt herself as a small girl to have been created<br />
as someone different from her sisters by the companionship<br />
<strong>of</strong> her father. Wilhelm Dinesen's suicide<br />
occurred when his daughter was ten, the age at which<br />
girls <strong>of</strong>ten exhibit the first visible signs <strong>of</strong> puberty, and<br />
the young girl may have believed, as does Calypso,<br />
that her impending womanhood was in some way<br />
connected to her abandonment. Calypso feels that, no<br />
longer boyish, she does not exist, ``for nobody ever<br />
looked at her'' (1934:45). And, as Karen Blixen<br />
sought relationships with pr<strong>of</strong>oundly unreliable aristocratic<br />
men ± the father who committed suicide, the<br />
uninterested Hans Blixen, the reckless womanizer<br />
Bror Blixen and the elusive Denys Finch Hatton ± so<br />
Calypso is drawn to the suits <strong>of</strong> armour that stand in<br />
the castle corridors. These ``looked like real men'',<br />
and she feels they would have supported her,<br />
~24 .... ARTICLES
``had they not been all hollow''<br />
(1934:45). In the sad world that Blixen<br />
portrays in these stories, not only is<br />
one's felt identity suppressed, but<br />
those who might come to one's aid are<br />
themselves only attractive masks.<br />
Two other figures should be noted<br />
from ``The deluge at Norderney,''<br />
both <strong>of</strong> whom struggle to transcend<br />
identities thrust upon them. Jonathan,<br />
the bastard son <strong>of</strong> a great nobleman,<br />
is taken up in adulthood by his father,<br />
who declares that the son will inherit<br />
his riches and his name if the father<br />
can see that his ``soul'' is ``showing<br />
itself'' in the young man. Suddenly the<br />
eyes <strong>of</strong> the fashionable world are on<br />
the young man, who abhors his new<br />
situation. Now his every attitude,<br />
including his melancholy and his<br />
contempt for his father's <strong>of</strong>ferings, are<br />
taken as representations <strong>of</strong> the ``soul''<br />
<strong>of</strong> his father. As such, they become<br />
fashion statements to be imitated by<br />
all the elegant young men <strong>of</strong> <strong>Co</strong>penhagen,<br />
and lovely women beg to join<br />
him if he decides upon suicide. There<br />
is nothing he can do, Blixen shows, to<br />
escape the controlling, creating hand<br />
<strong>of</strong> the parent.<br />
Finally, perhaps the greatest effort<br />
at transcendence is made by a man<br />
introduced as the aristocratic Cardinal<br />
von Sehestedt, son <strong>of</strong> ``an old and<br />
noble race'', a man <strong>of</strong> such impressiveness<br />
that people believed he could<br />
work miracles, even walk on water.<br />
When the dikes break in Norderney,<br />
the cardinal is among the rescuers<br />
who boat out into the flood to take<br />
survivors to safe ground. He, along<br />
with Miss Nat-og-Dag, the <strong>Co</strong>untess<br />
Calypso and Jonathan, are moved by<br />
the nobility <strong>of</strong> their blood to give their<br />
places in the boat to a family <strong>of</strong><br />
peasants and remain in the hayl<strong>of</strong>t <strong>of</strong><br />
a barn that could give way to the<br />
flood at any moment. The cardinal,<br />
who opines that all artists, kings and<br />
gods have a bit <strong>of</strong> ``charlantry'' in<br />
them, reveals at the end <strong>of</strong> an evening<br />
<strong>of</strong> storytelling that he is not actually<br />
the cardinal at all, but the cardinal's<br />
valet, Kasparson, the bastard son <strong>of</strong> a<br />
French duke. Kasparson has murdered<br />
the cardinal and assumed his<br />
identity because, as a bastard, he has<br />
been forced to take refuge in a wide<br />
variety <strong>of</strong> identities and, having become<br />
a connoisseur <strong>of</strong> appropriated<br />
identities, he has craved the fine role<br />
<strong>of</strong> the heroic, miracle-working cardinal.<br />
Further, he desires the acclaim <strong>of</strong><br />
the common people from whom his<br />
mother came, acclaim which the<br />
cardinal easily garnered.<br />
In the end, all <strong>of</strong> these desperate<br />
figures come together in the precarious<br />
l<strong>of</strong>t as the flood waters rise, all<br />
expressing both the desire to be free <strong>of</strong><br />
roles thrust upon them, as well as the<br />
sense that there is finally no inner<br />
authenticity to be found, that the self<br />
must constantly be created and nourished<br />
through play-acting and the<br />
homage <strong>of</strong> others. At the close <strong>of</strong> the<br />
evening the hayl<strong>of</strong>t is engulfed; the<br />
four have fled convention, but their<br />
escape has ended in annihilation.<br />
In a short story called ``The<br />
dreamers,'' one can see not only<br />
Blixen's sense <strong>of</strong> what her life must<br />
become after returning, but one also<br />
sees a portrayal, striking in its<br />
grandiosity, <strong>of</strong> how Blixen viewed<br />
herself in relation to her humble but<br />
admiring ``public'', the Africans on<br />
her farm. The story is the first Blixen<br />
wrote after the loss <strong>of</strong> the African<br />
farm and her return to her mother's<br />
house in Denmark, and, as she<br />
acknowledged to her friend Thorkild<br />
Bjornvig, the protagonist was modeled<br />
upon herself (Bjornvig 1985:211).<br />
At first Blixen's protagonist, a young<br />
woman named Pellegrina, seems to<br />
have achieved the transcendence so<br />
desired by the characters in ``The<br />
deluge at Norderney.'' A fabulous<br />
opera singer, Pellegrina makes her<br />
hearers understand ``the meaning <strong>of</strong><br />
heaven and earth, <strong>of</strong> the stars, life and<br />
death and eternity'', and for her<br />
greatness she is adored by her public<br />
(1934:331). She has two great passions<br />
in her life. One passion is for herself as<br />
a great soprano. This love for herself<br />
as a great singer is compared to the<br />
love <strong>of</strong> a priest for the image <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Virgin. In this passion, she is fierce<br />
and jealous, furious that she cannot<br />
sing all the parts on stage at once. The<br />
other passion is for her audience,<br />
especially the poor people who sit in<br />
the galleries; even her desire for the<br />
applause <strong>of</strong> the connoisseurs is for the<br />
sake <strong>of</strong> the poor people. When she<br />
sang, she muses, they ``stamped ...<br />
shrieked, and wept over her'' and she<br />
``loved them beyond anything in the<br />
world''. Her love for the poor people<br />
was ``mighty'' but at the same time<br />
``as gentle as the love <strong>of</strong> God'' (334).<br />
She grieved for them, gave them<br />
money, ``even sold her clothes for<br />
them''. They, for their part, knew she<br />
was giving them her all and ``never<br />
begged much'' (334). Pellegrina has<br />
love affairs, but they are disappointing,<br />
making her feel that the world <strong>of</strong><br />
real relationships is a shabby place<br />
compared to the brilliant dramas <strong>of</strong><br />
the stage: that is, to her own fantasies.<br />
A more satisfying relationship is that<br />
with an adoring and wealthy father<br />
~25 .... ARTICLES
figure, who devotes his life to her service, and to<br />
whom she turns ``as a child to its mother'' (332).<br />
Then, in a horrible fire that destroys the magical<br />
world <strong>of</strong> the stage, with its cardboard houses and<br />
streets, Pellegrina is badly injured, so that her voice is<br />
irreparably damaged. This destruction, Blixen told<br />
Bjornvig, corresponds to her loss <strong>of</strong> the farm and<br />
Africa. So immense is Pellegrina's loss that it seems<br />
that she herself has been burned up, left ``immovable,<br />
black and charred'' (339). She grieves for her lost<br />
grandeur but especially for the sorrow <strong>of</strong> the poor<br />
people, for whom, she believes, she has been the one<br />
shining light in an otherwise bleak existence: ``Their<br />
one star had fallen; they were left in the dark <strong>of</strong> the<br />
night ± the galleries which had laughed and wept with<br />
her'' (341).<br />
Pellegrina's response to this loss is striking. So<br />
bound up is her sense <strong>of</strong> herself with the grandeur <strong>of</strong><br />
her role as diva and with the adoration <strong>of</strong> her ``poor<br />
people'', that she does not even try to maintain a<br />
stable sense <strong>of</strong> identity without these attributes.<br />
Though she continues to live ± like Karen Blixen<br />
she survives a suicide attempt ± she determines that<br />
she will ``not be one person again ... I will always be<br />
many persons now. Never again will I have my heart<br />
and my whole life bound up with one woman, to<br />
suffer so much'' (345). She feels that in this decision<br />
she has finally discovered the secret <strong>of</strong> human<br />
happiness: ``Is it not strange that no philosopher has<br />
thought <strong>of</strong> this, and that I should hit upon it?'' (346). 3<br />
But splitting oneself into a number <strong>of</strong> identities does<br />
not bring her happiness, only fiery destruction. In her<br />
various guises ± a prostitute, a revolutionary, and a<br />
saintly rich young woman ± Pellegrina wins the<br />
passionate love <strong>of</strong> men, but always disappears at the<br />
height <strong>of</strong> their devotion, leaving, I think, before she<br />
can be left. Even a self that is consciously false is still,<br />
it seems, vulnerable to destruction. Pellegrina, pursued<br />
by her admirers, is finally apprehended in a<br />
mountain pass. In one final gesture, she unites the<br />
desire for transcendence with the certainty <strong>of</strong> destruction.<br />
Seeing that her pursuers are upon her she<br />
``spread out her wings and flew away'', but her flight<br />
is really a plunge into an abyss, and she falls to her<br />
death (327).<br />
In these stories, begun in Africa and completed in<br />
Denmark after the loss <strong>of</strong> the African farm, we see the<br />
yearning to transcend the strictures <strong>of</strong> an upbringing<br />
in which one is required to mirror others' needs, the<br />
desire to achieve wild-hearted greatness and to be<br />
worshipped by those who can never approach or<br />
challenge one's own glory. Blixen's characters, most<br />
<strong>of</strong> whom are emboldened to rebel against their lot by<br />
virtue <strong>of</strong> a touch <strong>of</strong> noble blood, usually can be traced<br />
to the author herself. Their sense <strong>of</strong> self is so<br />
disastrously intertwined with the attitudes <strong>of</strong> others,<br />
so precariously alternating between narcissistic<br />
grandiosity and loss, that it is permanently at risk <strong>of</strong><br />
destruction. So harrowing is this existence that one<br />
must escape into disguise, and through her character,<br />
Pellegrina, Blixen tries to imagine giving up entirely<br />
on the attempt to form a coherent self. In both Deluge<br />
and Dreamers, the struggle to find a place where the<br />
self can rest, even temporarily, ends in violent death.<br />
In these stories, with their tortured grandiosity and<br />
annihilation in mind, Blixen helps us see Europe's<br />
late-nineteenth-century re-invention <strong>of</strong> chivalry in<br />
another light. Not only has this re-invention been<br />
seen as a way to reassert elitist values and roles in a<br />
time <strong>of</strong> encroaching democracy and as a valuable<br />
mind-set for those engaged in the imperial endeavour,<br />
but it has also been seen as a kind <strong>of</strong> death wish, in<br />
which Enlightenment ideals <strong>of</strong> ``peace, reason and<br />
progress'' were replaced with ideals <strong>of</strong> ``violence,<br />
instinct and explosion'' as ``the middle classes <strong>of</strong><br />
Europe had lost their historic mission''. As Blixen's<br />
characters are propelled toward grandiosity and<br />
death, so, Eric Hobsbawm (1989:190) argues, did a<br />
significant portion <strong>of</strong> Europe's youth ``plunge willingly,<br />
even enthusiastically, into the abyss [<strong>of</strong> World<br />
War I, hailing its outbreak] like people who had fallen<br />
in love''. The recreation <strong>of</strong> chivalric attitudes comes to<br />
resemble a sort <strong>of</strong> group narcissism, fuelled by<br />
cultural insecurity and a sense <strong>of</strong> displacement,<br />
alternating between domineering grandiosity and a<br />
feeling <strong>of</strong> cataclysmic loss. An examination <strong>of</strong> Blixen's<br />
stories, with their fantasies <strong>of</strong> dominance, adoration<br />
and annihilation, prepares us to understand the<br />
psychological underpinnings <strong>of</strong> Blixen's portrait <strong>of</strong><br />
~26 .... ARTICLES
her life in Africa and to consider the<br />
complex way in which at least one<br />
European imperialist made use <strong>of</strong><br />
Africans who have been made dependent<br />
upon her.<br />
First, we must examine the most<br />
obvious use, Africans as feudal retainers<br />
to Blixen's great lord: her use <strong>of</strong><br />
colonized subjects as the ``supporting<br />
cast'' <strong>of</strong> empire, a group frequently<br />
seen in imperialist literature, as Kathryn<br />
Castle (1996:8) has written, and<br />
without whom ``assumptions <strong>of</strong><br />
superiority would be meaningless.'' In<br />
Out <strong>of</strong> Africa, Blixen writes, ``everything<br />
you saw made for greatness and<br />
freedom, and unequalled nobility''<br />
(1937:4), and it is the perfect stage for<br />
Blixen to play her grand role. As<br />
props, Blixen acquires Scottish deerhounds,<br />
which bring with them, she<br />
believes, a ``feudal atmosphere''<br />
(1937:72). She dresses her servants in<br />
livery and has them stand behind her<br />
at the table, portraying her home as a<br />
feudal court where she and her aristocratic<br />
friends, in contrast to the<br />
cautious bourgeois settlers, hunt, tell<br />
heroic stories and ``risk [their] lives<br />
unnecessarily'' in pursuit <strong>of</strong> glory and<br />
excitement (242). Blixen sometimes<br />
laments the hard lot <strong>of</strong> the natives, but<br />
such remarks are almost always made<br />
in the context <strong>of</strong> criticism <strong>of</strong> the lower<br />
class <strong>of</strong> settlers who lack the quality <strong>of</strong><br />
noblesse oblige, who do not understand<br />
the reciprocal bond between<br />
master and servant through which,<br />
Blixen believes, tellingly, each becomes<br />
more himself: the servant<br />
``needs a master in order to know<br />
himself'' (499) 4 . In her understanding<br />
and love <strong>of</strong> the natives, Blixen allies<br />
herself with Denys Finch Hatton and<br />
the other English aristocrats <strong>of</strong> East<br />
Africa who are shown to have close<br />
relationships with Africans. One sign<br />
<strong>of</strong> these relationships is the affectionate<br />
nickname, and Blixen, who is<br />
known as Baroness Blixen, reports<br />
herself to have been given such a<br />
name, ``Lioness Blixen'', by some <strong>of</strong><br />
her servants.<br />
Further, Blixen shows herself as<br />
performing a variety <strong>of</strong> paternalistic<br />
roles, acting as judge to the people on<br />
her farm, taking it as her role to keep<br />
the peace, though she knows nothing<br />
<strong>of</strong> their law. Like a medieval king, she<br />
recognizes the need occasionally to<br />
humble her nobles, walking out on the<br />
elders who seem to ignore her in a legal<br />
assembly and enjoying their subsequent<br />
dismay: ``They then stumbled<br />
on their old legs in great haste and<br />
began to flap their arms at me. I waved<br />
my hand to them in return, and rode<br />
<strong>of</strong>f'' (102). In addition to serving as<br />
judge, she doctors the people and<br />
teaches them, though her instruction is<br />
limited to culinary arts and other<br />
aspects <strong>of</strong> service.<br />
The reciprocal relationship is<br />
further portrayed when Blixen must<br />
sell the farm. The Africans are shown<br />
to be nearly disbelieving that she could<br />
actually be leaving, and desperately<br />
dependent upon her to settle their<br />
future. In this Blixen attributes to the<br />
natives a grasp <strong>of</strong> the medieval European<br />
notion that the noble lord holds<br />
his position by divine right, that he is a<br />
kind <strong>of</strong> lesser god. Writing about the<br />
African's response to the catastrophe<br />
that befalls the farm, she reports that<br />
they see it as a sort <strong>of</strong> ``act <strong>of</strong> god'', for<br />
``in some respects ... the white men fill<br />
in the mind <strong>of</strong> the Natives the place<br />
that is, in the mind <strong>of</strong> the white men,<br />
filled by the idea <strong>of</strong> God'' (386). 5<br />
The role that Blixen intends to<br />
create is <strong>of</strong> herself as feudal lord, but<br />
there are times, even in both selfmythologizing<br />
memoirs, Out <strong>of</strong> Africa<br />
and Shadow on the grass, when the<br />
mask slips and we are allowed to<br />
glimpse Blixen as the lost child,<br />
standing not as lord to the Africans,<br />
but as child to their parents, relying<br />
upon them for patient and consistent<br />
support and affection, needing them<br />
to believe in her greatness, as her own<br />
family ± at least since her father's<br />
death ± has never done. In this desire<br />
to be re-parented by those she dominates,<br />
Blixen is not alone. Fanon has<br />
shown how literature reveals the<br />
desire <strong>of</strong> whites to be re-parented by<br />
blacks whom they perceive to be<br />
especially warm and gentle. This<br />
desire is revealed in Joel Chandler<br />
Harris, for example, who created the<br />
Uncle Remus stories, and whom<br />
Fanon, quoting Bernard Wolfe, describes<br />
as the ``archetype <strong>of</strong> [white<br />
American] southerner''. Harris, Fanon<br />
(1967:175) writes, ``went in search<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Negro's love and claimed he<br />
had won it''. A similar desire can be<br />
seen in Kipling's The light that failed,<br />
as the protagonist, Dick, yearns to<br />
escape to an exotic land where he may<br />
be rocked to sleep by a gentle native<br />
who will ``sling you a long yellow<br />
hammock with tassels on it like ripe<br />
maize, and you put up your feet and<br />
hear the bees hum and the water fall<br />
till you go to sleep'' (77).<br />
In Out <strong>of</strong> Africa, Blixen shows the<br />
Africans as constituting a kind <strong>of</strong><br />
loving background to her life, allowing<br />
her to feel again the centrality <strong>of</strong><br />
primary narcissism, as the infant is<br />
encircled by an adoring world that<br />
seems to be focused entirely on him or<br />
~27 .... ARTICLES
her. ``From my first weeks in Africa'', Blixen writes,<br />
``I had felt a great affection for the Natives. The<br />
discovery <strong>of</strong> the dark races was to me a magnificent<br />
enlargement <strong>of</strong> my world ... if someone with an ear for<br />
music had happened to hear music for the first time<br />
when he was already grown up; their case might have<br />
been similar to mine. After I had met with the<br />
Natives, I set out the routine <strong>of</strong> my daily life to the<br />
Orchestra'' (1937:18).<br />
The love that Blixen feels for the Africans is shown<br />
to be reciprocated in both Out <strong>of</strong> Africa and Shadows<br />
on the grass, and she portrays herself, as Robert<br />
Langbaum (1964:40) wrote in an early study <strong>of</strong> her<br />
work, ``surrounded by a circle <strong>of</strong> adoration''.<br />
Throughout the book her ``boys'', as she calls the<br />
men who work the farm, are shown in the role <strong>of</strong><br />
doting parents, taking an interest in all <strong>of</strong> her affairs,<br />
from her attempt to write a book to her wearing<br />
apparel and her finances. And the Africans are shown<br />
displaying a tender concern for their mistress's<br />
feelings. In garnering this affection, Blixen portrays<br />
herself as unusual in her relationship with Africans.<br />
Like Tanne, the favoured child, she alone is the apple<br />
<strong>of</strong> their eye. Late in life, she would tell a magazine<br />
interviewer: ``I am the only white person the Natives<br />
really love'' (Thurman 1995:437).<br />
Much <strong>of</strong> this surrogate parenting is performed by<br />
the servant Farah, the Somali man who attended her<br />
throughout her stay in Kenya, and whom, she writes<br />
home, ``I care for almost as much as anyone in the<br />
world'' (124). Like a firm but loving parent, Farah is<br />
always there, and in the section devoted to him in<br />
Shadows on the grass, Farah is shown believing in and<br />
supporting her own vision <strong>of</strong> herself as a greathearted<br />
lady. As her chief servant he demands that her<br />
house be run in a grand style, ``insisting that she <strong>of</strong>fer<br />
champagne when the importance <strong>of</strong> the guests calls<br />
for it, scouring Nairobi to find an ingredient for a<br />
special dish to be served a visiting prince'' (420±421).<br />
Blixen was not able to depend upon Bror to play an<br />
adult role in financial matters; at the time <strong>of</strong> their<br />
divorce he was ``wanted by the police [for debts] and<br />
hiding out in the Masai Reserve without a tent or<br />
shoes'' (Lasson 1978:124). Her family, <strong>of</strong> course,<br />
supported her financially, but over the years it grew<br />
increasingly clear that the money was to be used to<br />
further their aims <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>it, not her aim <strong>of</strong> building a<br />
grand life for herself in Africa and the support was<br />
finally withdrawn. Her lover, Denys Finch Hatton,<br />
who is remembered by those who knew him as more<br />
inclined toward love affairs with boys than with<br />
women (Boyles 1988:24), was, in any case, clearly<br />
commitment-phobic. But in Farah she had someone<br />
she believed she could rely upon. He is shown as<br />
managing her financial affairs properly, and to be<br />
even more concerned about her dignity and well-being<br />
than she is herself. On one occasion he is shown<br />
declining to give her money she has asked for to buy a<br />
pair <strong>of</strong> new slacks, as he believed the money should be<br />
saved for something she needed even more, an item<br />
essential to her image ± riding-boots sent from<br />
England: ``Farah had good knowledge <strong>of</strong> riding-boots<br />
and felt it to be below my dignity to walk about in<br />
boots made by the Indians <strong>of</strong> Nairobi'' (421). And<br />
when Blixen receives a new evening dress from<br />
France, and is modeling it for the other servants<br />
who are full <strong>of</strong> admiration, Farah, like a careful<br />
parent, decides when enough praise is enough. He<br />
watches the proceedings, ``not insensitive to popularity''<br />
but ``stern'' and, at the right moment, brings out<br />
the bowl <strong>of</strong> tobacco that signals the end <strong>of</strong> the session.<br />
Blixen, portraying herself as basking childishly in the<br />
praise, asks him to let her hear a little more, but he<br />
responds firmly, ``No, Memsahib ... No. Now these<br />
Kikuyus have said enough about this frock. Now it is<br />
time that they have this tobacco'' (435).<br />
One <strong>of</strong> the moments <strong>of</strong> life in Africa depicted as<br />
most joyous is a time when Blixen shows herself to be<br />
entirely in the care <strong>of</strong> Farah and other servants on the<br />
three-month safari she takes alone with them during<br />
World War I. Here there is the delicious danger <strong>of</strong><br />
lions and other animals, but she is safe among her<br />
men, and in the evenings they entertain her with<br />
stories, ``strange happenings in Somaliland, or tales<br />
out <strong>of</strong> the Koran and the Arabian Nights'' (279). Here<br />
too, the servants stand in as good parents, unconditional<br />
in their admiration and tender in their care:<br />
``My people showed great forbearance with my<br />
ignorance <strong>of</strong> oxen, harness and Safari ways; they<br />
~28 .... ARTICLES
were indeed as keen to cover it up as I<br />
was myself.'' And the men pamper her<br />
as if she were a delicate child: ``They<br />
carried bath-water for me on their<br />
heads a long way across the plain, and<br />
when we outspanned at noon, they<br />
constructed a canopy against the sun,<br />
made out <strong>of</strong> spears and blankets for<br />
me to rest under'' (242). Cared for like<br />
a precious infant, Blixen seems to<br />
regress to a state <strong>of</strong> primary narcissism,<br />
in which she and the world are<br />
blissfully one:<br />
How beautiful were the evenings <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Masai Reserve when after sunset we arrived<br />
at the riveror the water-hole...The air<br />
was cold to the lungs, the long grass dripping<br />
wet, and the herbs on it gave out their<br />
spiced astringent scent. In a little while on<br />
all sides the Cicada would begin to sing.<br />
The grass was me, and the air, the distant<br />
invisible mountains were me, the tired oxen<br />
were me. I breathed with the slight nightwind<br />
in the thorn trees. (283)<br />
Indeed, Blixen <strong>of</strong>ten ascribes to the<br />
natives the magical all-seeing-ness<br />
that small children assume <strong>of</strong> their<br />
parents, and she sees them as existing<br />
to reflect her own desires back to her,<br />
indeed as teaching her her desires<br />
through this reflection: ``They knew<br />
me through and through and were<br />
conscious <strong>of</strong> decisions I was going to<br />
take before I was certain <strong>of</strong> them<br />
myself'' (20). Here the natives function<br />
in a way that is similar to that <strong>of</strong><br />
DW Winnicott's attentive mother,<br />
who, in her responsiveness to her<br />
baby's physical and emotional needs,<br />
allows him to learn and value his own<br />
subjectivity (Mitchell and Black<br />
1995:125). In Denmark, Blixen was<br />
required to be concerned with the<br />
requirements <strong>of</strong> others, a situation<br />
which, Winnicott believed, ``impedes<br />
the development and consolidation <strong>of</strong><br />
the child's own subjectivity'' (128),<br />
but in Africa, the focus is entirely<br />
upon her own, still infantile needs.<br />
And as the infant sees the parent as a<br />
part <strong>of</strong> herself, Blixen sees that upon<br />
coming to know Africans, a ``unity''<br />
has been created in her life, that <strong>of</strong><br />
master and servant: for each, ``the<br />
play <strong>of</strong> colours would fade and his<br />
timbre abate were he to stand alone''<br />
(Dinesen 1937:409).<br />
Blixen describes this love most<br />
urgently when writing about the dark<br />
time during which she fights to hold<br />
the farm after her relatives indicate<br />
unwillingness to continue underwriting<br />
its losses. For several years she<br />
struggled alone to hold onto the farm,<br />
and in letters home she describes the<br />
land as her ``child'', the ``only one I<br />
have in this life'' (Lasson 1978:125).<br />
The farm is all that makes her who she<br />
is, she cries in these frantic letters, and<br />
without it she feels she will die. But<br />
bankruptcy looms and the family<br />
withdraws its support. In this crisis,<br />
depressed, ill and sleepless, Blixen feels<br />
she has no one to rely on except the<br />
loyal Africans. As she is being forced<br />
<strong>of</strong>f the farm she compares herself to<br />
Napoleon retreating from Moscow<br />
and her ``squatters'', who will also be<br />
evicted, to his soldiers. While it is<br />
generally thought that Napoleon<br />
``went through agonies'' at seeing his<br />
army ``suffering and dying'' around<br />
him, Blixen writes, she feels that ``he<br />
would have dropped down dead on the<br />
spot if he had not had them. In the<br />
night, I counted the hours till the time<br />
when the Kikuyus should turn up<br />
again by the house'' (Dinesen<br />
1937:344).<br />
Finally, if Blixen portrays the Africans<br />
as serfs to her as lord, and<br />
simultaneously as parents to her infant,<br />
I believe she also uses them as<br />
other Europeans have used ``natives'',<br />
by projecting upon them, as Wilhelm<br />
Dinesen projected upon the American<br />
Indians, her own desire for a transcendent<br />
freedom, the perfect state <strong>of</strong><br />
primary narcissism. Blixen's desire to<br />
partake <strong>of</strong> the freedom <strong>of</strong> the ``noble<br />
savage'' is particularly intense, as she<br />
sees in the Africans a kind <strong>of</strong> natural<br />
aristocracy for which she has yearned<br />
all her life. Blixen's constant likening<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Africans to animals, particularly<br />
domestic animals, undoubtedly has a<br />
dehumanizing effect, as has been<br />
shown by Ngugi. But I believe it is also<br />
true that the comparison <strong>of</strong> Africans<br />
to wild animals also, contradictorily,<br />
reflects Blixen's wish for a natural<br />
entitlement, a sense <strong>of</strong> one's rightness<br />
in nature that cannot be undone by<br />
society's criticisms or demands. Blixen's<br />
views <strong>of</strong> animals, as reported by<br />
Thorkild Bjornvig (1985:203), is <strong>of</strong><br />
creatures that ``conform exactly to<br />
God's ideas and become what he<br />
means them to be. They do not<br />
interfere with God's plan as humans<br />
do.'' The wild animal, then, is like the<br />
aristocrat, granted his place by god,<br />
always secure in his ancient name; he<br />
need not clamber and strive like the<br />
bourgeois businessmen <strong>of</strong> the Westenholz<br />
family, but may roam freely<br />
without cares or responsibilities as do<br />
Wilhelm Dinesen, Bror Blixen and<br />
Denys Finch Hatton. Nature's aristocrats<br />
do not have to worry about who<br />
and what they are; they just are:<br />
``When a creature on this earth is<br />
fulfilling God's plan,'' Bjornvig writes<br />
in describing Blixen's view, ``identity is<br />
no problem ... [the human] can use the<br />
wild animal in its integrity as an<br />
example [and] he can identify with it''<br />
(1985:203). Bjornvig shows that this<br />
understanding <strong>of</strong> the wild animal<br />
~29 .... ARTICLES
parallels Blixen's understanding <strong>of</strong> Africans. Her<br />
servant Farah was, as she writes in Shadows on the<br />
grass, a ``wild animal'' and as such, ``nothing in the<br />
world would ever stand between him and God''<br />
(1937:418).<br />
This understanding <strong>of</strong> the African as having a place<br />
in nature that the European in general, and Blixen in<br />
particular, can never attain, may also illuminate<br />
Blixen's account <strong>of</strong> the death <strong>of</strong> Kitosch. Blixen<br />
describes this death, following a beating given to<br />
Kitosch by his master for riding a horse home instead<br />
<strong>of</strong> walking it, as resulting from the man's own will to<br />
die. This death appears to occur at a time when Blixen<br />
herself feels figuratively beaten and abused by the<br />
backers <strong>of</strong> the farm, who are forcing her to sell the<br />
farm and to give up her African existence, describing<br />
her in letters as a horse that needs the whip. As the<br />
financial crisis closes in, Blixen repeatedly hints <strong>of</strong><br />
suicide, making one failed attempt. Finally she<br />
returned to her mother's home in Denmark, where<br />
she lived out her remaining thirty years, though she<br />
had asserted that she would die if this were her fate. In<br />
this context, we can see that Blixen has drawn Kitosch<br />
as achieving what she herself failed to achieve. In<br />
causing his own death through his wish to die, as<br />
Blixen claims he does, he escapes the ``humiliation'' <strong>of</strong><br />
being ``thrown out <strong>of</strong> existence'' by Europeans, a<br />
humiliation that Blixen, who is being thrown out <strong>of</strong><br />
her African existence by her Danish backers, does not<br />
escape. Blixen allows herself to be controlled, and<br />
returns meekly, like a tamed animal, but Kitosch, as<br />
she imagines him, cannot be so controlled: ``This<br />
strong sense in him <strong>of</strong> what is right and decorous,'' she<br />
writes <strong>of</strong> Kitosch, ``with his firm will to die ... stands<br />
out with a beauty <strong>of</strong> its own. In it is embodied the<br />
fugitiveness <strong>of</strong> the wild things who are, in the hour <strong>of</strong><br />
need, conscious <strong>of</strong> a refuge somewhere in existence,<br />
who go when they like; <strong>of</strong> whom we can never get<br />
hold'' (1937:294). Blixen's description <strong>of</strong> Kitosch<br />
willing his own death, rather than submitting to<br />
others, is reminiscent <strong>of</strong> a similar fantasy, the belief <strong>of</strong><br />
the title character <strong>of</strong> Henrik Ibsen's 1890 play Hedda<br />
Gabler that the unconventional Eilert Lovborg has<br />
committed suicide in a last great act ``that shimmers<br />
with spontaneous beauty'', that he has had ``the<br />
courage to live life after his own mind''. Hedda clings<br />
to this belief, even though the fact is that Lovborg has<br />
actually been shot in the stomach during a fight by a<br />
pistol given to him by Hedda herself (Ibsen 1965:298).<br />
As Ngugi has suggested, Blixen's portrayal <strong>of</strong> Kitosch<br />
has everything to do with European attitudes and<br />
desires, and nothing to do with the lives <strong>of</strong> Africans, as<br />
it ``ascribed to Kitosch the aesthetic pose <strong>of</strong> transcendence,<br />
ignoring the political and human consequences<br />
<strong>of</strong> the beating'' (Pelensky 1993:97). Such a portrayal<br />
demonstrates Blixen's utter failure to grasp both the<br />
horror <strong>of</strong> a man being brutally beaten to death for a<br />
petty infraction <strong>of</strong> his master's orders and her own<br />
complicity in the death. Here, as elsewhere, the<br />
Africans are not really themselves; rather, they<br />
function as a screen upon which Blixen, like Hedda<br />
Gabler, projects her own intense need to believe that<br />
there could be a ``refuge somewhere in existence''.<br />
It is striking that so many who have written about<br />
Blixen have accepted her portrayal <strong>of</strong> loving reciprocity<br />
between herself and the Africans and her sense that<br />
her presence is beneficial to them. Blixen's selfportrayal<br />
as the loving and beloved mistress <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Africans on her farm was generally taken for fact<br />
when her book was published, according to her<br />
biographer Judith Thurman, and continues to be<br />
accepted, as evidenced by the glowing film version <strong>of</strong><br />
Out <strong>of</strong> Africa (made in the 1980s). Abdul R<br />
JanMohamed, who writes frequently about colonial<br />
relationships, sees Blixen as a ``major exception to the<br />
... pattern <strong>of</strong> conquest and irresponsible exploitation''<br />
in noting her ``largess toward her squatters'', which he<br />
finds ``not consciously or deliberately humane'', but<br />
``based on an implicit trust and affection. She has<br />
genuine respect for all her servants, particularly for<br />
their pride'' (Pelensky 1983:147).<br />
But not everyone believes Blixen's account <strong>of</strong> the<br />
love she and the Africans shared. As mentioned<br />
earlier, Kenyan writer Ngugi wa Thiong'o (1983:63)<br />
has expressed outrage that Blixen could be ``canonized''<br />
for her writing on Africa, even as she describes<br />
Kenyans as ``dogs, hyenas, jackals and the like''. And<br />
Olga Anastasia Pelensky, another Blixen biographer,<br />
further complicates the picture <strong>of</strong> a loving relationship<br />
between Blixen and the Africans who worked on<br />
~30 .... ARTICLES
her farm by noting that in unpublished<br />
papers Blixen lists the people on<br />
her farm as ``slaves'' and herself as<br />
``owner''. Later, Pelensky (1993:95)<br />
writes: ``Blixen caused a stir by an<br />
interview with Life magazine when<br />
she claimed she wouldn't mind owning<br />
slaves''. The wish was ``fanciful'',<br />
Pelensky explains, as Blixen was<br />
``thinking <strong>of</strong> the slavery in the Arabian<br />
nights, a glamorous and exotic phenomenon''.<br />
Despite her passion for the Africans,<br />
Blixen's work lacks any acknowledgment<br />
<strong>of</strong> what the Africans,<br />
her ``boys'', have lost as a result <strong>of</strong> the<br />
presence <strong>of</strong> her and people like her.<br />
When Blixen's farm was sold, her<br />
squatters too were forced to leave.<br />
Here, for the first time, Blixen appears<br />
to recognize what it must be for them<br />
to leave their ancestral land. She puts<br />
their case feelingly: ``It is more than<br />
their land that you take away from the<br />
people, whose Native land you take. It<br />
is their past as well, their roots and<br />
their identity.'' They face, she writes,<br />
``the shame <strong>of</strong> extinction'' (1937:387).<br />
Despite this understanding, Blixen<br />
never takes the next step, recognizing<br />
that Europeans like herself have been<br />
responsible for driving millions <strong>of</strong><br />
people from the land that has contained<br />
their past, roots and identity,<br />
not just for a period <strong>of</strong> seventeen<br />
years but for generations past and to<br />
come. Rather, the Africans' identification<br />
with the land seems to date<br />
only from her arrival on the farm; it is<br />
only as ``her people'', as residents <strong>of</strong><br />
her domain, that their loss can be<br />
recognized. Before that, they appear<br />
to have had no roots, no identity, no<br />
existence. Finally, one suspects that<br />
Blixen, who feels she can't survive<br />
without the farm, is writing so feelingly<br />
not <strong>of</strong> the Africans' ``extinction''<br />
but her own.<br />
Perhaps it is in this light that we<br />
may best view Blixen's writing on<br />
Africa. Her great work, Out <strong>of</strong> Africa,<br />
was written after she had been utterly<br />
defeated in her bid to escape the<br />
control <strong>of</strong> her family and the narrow<br />
existence <strong>of</strong> bourgeois Denmark, and<br />
in the awareness that even her years <strong>of</strong><br />
apparent escape were in fact allowed<br />
and controlled by her family from the<br />
beginning. Looking back, she writes<br />
<strong>of</strong> Africa as a doomed dream <strong>of</strong><br />
power and brilliance, with the Africans<br />
playing a cast <strong>of</strong> fantasy figures ±<br />
the loyal serfs, the adoring parents,<br />
the natural aristocrats who dare what<br />
she does not. She does not grasp what<br />
has been done to Africans ± what she<br />
herself has done to them ± because her<br />
entire attention is taken up, obsessively,<br />
with what has been done to<br />
herself.<br />
This examination <strong>of</strong> the psychological<br />
roots <strong>of</strong> imperialism is not meant<br />
to, and does not, excuse or render<br />
any more acceptable the domination<br />
by one group or another, just as<br />
probing the causes <strong>of</strong> a terrible<br />
disease does not make the disease<br />
anylessgrievousoranylesshateful<br />
for the sufferer. Rather, one examines<br />
causes in the hopes <strong>of</strong> working<br />
toward a cure. Further, we should<br />
not be afraid to examine the psyche<br />
<strong>of</strong> imperialists in our desire to avoid<br />
seeing the world from a European<br />
perspective. Rather, we should desire<br />
to avoid a much greater ill, the subtle<br />
tendency found in most responses to<br />
trauma, according to Judith Herman<br />
(1997:116), to ``seek an explanation<br />
for the perpetrator's crimes in the<br />
character <strong>of</strong> the victim''. The place to<br />
seek such an explanation is in the<br />
character <strong>of</strong> the perpetrator. The<br />
evidence shows that failed nurture<br />
results in eternally hungry psyches,<br />
who seek to nourish themselves by<br />
exploiting others. A reading <strong>of</strong> Blixen's<br />
writings reveals the author as<br />
someone who is never conscious <strong>of</strong><br />
the contradictory ways in which she<br />
uses the Africans to bolster her own<br />
fragile psyche. So out <strong>of</strong> touch with<br />
the reality <strong>of</strong> the situation is Blixen<br />
that we might be tempted to dismiss<br />
her as an isolated case, a damaged<br />
person, someone who made extreme<br />
and unusual use <strong>of</strong> the imperial<br />
scene. But, as Ronald Hyam and<br />
Jonathan Rutherford have suggested,<br />
an examination <strong>of</strong> individual<br />
lives shows that empire is full <strong>of</strong> such<br />
cases. Further, the popularity <strong>of</strong><br />
Blixen's works in her time and in our<br />
own make such a dismissal impossible.<br />
Millions <strong>of</strong> people have read and<br />
``canonized'' Blixen's work on Africa,<br />
have seen her characters portrayed<br />
on screen and have found<br />
nothing amiss. Indeed, millions <strong>of</strong><br />
people have undoubtedly arrived at<br />
an understanding <strong>of</strong> Europeans in<br />
Africa as a result <strong>of</strong> these works,<br />
causing Blixen to play an important<br />
role in the history <strong>of</strong> imperialism.<br />
The ``subject <strong>of</strong> the dream is the<br />
dreamer'', Toni Morrison has written;<br />
Erik Erikson (1963) puts it<br />
slightly differently: the performances<br />
which audiences approve, he has<br />
written in an essay on Adolph Hitler,<br />
reveal as much about the audience as<br />
the performer (1993:330).<br />
~31 .... ARTICLES
Notes<br />
1 Mannoni has been reviled by Martinican writer and<br />
Marxist political leader Aime Cesaire as an apologist<br />
for colonialism; Cesaire implies that the use <strong>of</strong> psychoanalytic<br />
theory is a way to whitewash and restate racist<br />
beliefs in the fundamental superiority <strong>of</strong> Europe. While<br />
both Cesaire and Frantz Fanon dispute some parts <strong>of</strong><br />
Mannoni's work, however ö Fanon objecting to Mannoni's<br />
thesis that colonized peoples are more dependent<br />
than Europeans ö Fanon does in Black Skin,<br />
white masks subscribe to the part <strong>of</strong> Mannoni's work<br />
which shows that imperialism is <strong>of</strong>ten the result <strong>of</strong> ``infantile''desire<br />
to flee the adult world and to find a setting<br />
<strong>of</strong> `òthers'' in which the imperialist can be dominant.<br />
2 Narcissism is a term that is used quite differently by different<br />
theorists. They mythical Narcissus, whose problem<br />
is too much self-love, is not quite the Feudian<br />
narcissist, though this figure too suffers from too much<br />
self-involvement and both are quite the opposite <strong>of</strong> the<br />
modern theory <strong>of</strong> narcissism as expounded by Kohut<br />
and others, who see the narcisst as suffering from precisely<br />
too little self-love. Nor is Kohut's view the same as<br />
Lacan's concept <strong>of</strong> the subject who is bombarded by<br />
alienating images and who finally is nothing but those<br />
images. For Lacan, the self is necessarily an expression<br />
<strong>of</strong> alienation while for Kohut, alienation is the result<br />
<strong>of</strong> failed nurturing relationships in early years.<br />
3 Blixen was ten years older than Mikhail Bakhtin, and<br />
Seven Gothic tales was written in the early 1930s, ten<br />
years before Bakhtin submitted a doctoral thesis on<br />
Rabelais in which he focuses on carnival masking. Blixen's<br />
intention in her use <strong>of</strong> the mask is in some ways similar,<br />
to defy power through masking, but Blixen's<br />
sense that disaster invariably befalls those who seek<br />
freedom through masks does not suggest the ``merry<br />
negation <strong>of</strong> uniformity and similarity'' that Bakhtin sees<br />
in the ``hilarity'' <strong>of</strong> carnival masking. For Blixen, it is not<br />
authority that prevents the self from being revealed,<br />
but the fact that no coherent self can be located.<br />
4 Many <strong>of</strong> those who had come to British East Africa<br />
were taking advantage <strong>of</strong> a British scheme to settle<br />
Kenya with Europeans as a way <strong>of</strong> recouping British investment<br />
in a Mombasa-to-Kisume railroad, built to<br />
clear a strategic passage to the headwaters <strong>of</strong> the Nile,<br />
thus protecting the Suez Canal and access to the jewel<br />
in the British imperial crown, India.To entice Europeans<br />
to Africa, prices were kept low and immense amounts<br />
<strong>of</strong> land were sold to investors ``as if it had been vacant''<br />
(Thurman 1995:19). The area tended to attract a betterheeled<br />
class <strong>of</strong> immigrant, as a result, as a relatively<br />
high level <strong>of</strong> capitalization was needed to work such<br />
vast tracts <strong>of</strong> land.<br />
5 Dinesen is not, <strong>of</strong> course, alone in imagining that the<br />
natives see the conquering Europeans as gods. But<br />
as Caroline Martin Shaw has shown in <strong>Co</strong>lonial inscriptions:<br />
race, sex and class in Kenya, the Africans<br />
may have viewed the Europeans differently. ``Getting a<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> what Africans thought <strong>of</strong> the early colonialists<br />
is not easy,'' she writes, as ``histories and ethnographies<br />
are obsessed with what happened rather than with the<br />
constitution <strong>of</strong> African subjectivity and the production<br />
<strong>of</strong> colonial discourse through African representation <strong>of</strong><br />
the other.'' Shaw's own research, however, gathered by<br />
taking life histories <strong>of</strong> old Kikuyu men and women in<br />
Kenya, provides some evidence as she found that ``the<br />
coming <strong>of</strong> the white people was that the colonialists<br />
brought chiggers'' [11].<br />
Works Cited<br />
Bhabha, HK. 1994. The location <strong>of</strong> culture. London: Routledge.<br />
Bjornvig,T.1985.Who am I? The story <strong>of</strong> Isak Dinesen's identity.<br />
In: Pelensky1993.<br />
Boehmer, E. 1995. <strong>Co</strong>lonial and post-colonial literature: migrant<br />
metaphors. Oxford: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Boyles, Denis.1988. African lives. New York: Ballantine.<br />
Castle, K. 1996. Britannia's children: reading colonialism<br />
through children's books and magazines. Manchester:<br />
Manchester <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Dinesen, K.1991 (1934). Seven Gothic tales. New York: Vintage<br />
International.<br />
______ . 1985 (1937). Out <strong>of</strong> Africa and Shadows on the grass.<br />
New York: Vintage Books.<br />
Erikson, E.1993 (1950). Childhood and society. New York:<br />
Norton.<br />
Girouard, M. 1981. The return to Camelot: chivalry and the<br />
English gentleman. New Haven: Yale <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Fanon, F.1952. Blackskin,whitemasks.New York: Grove.<br />
Herman, J.1997. Trauma and recovery. New York: Perseus.<br />
Hobsbawm,E.1989.The age <strong>of</strong> empire:1875^1914.NewYork:<br />
Vintage.<br />
Hyam, R.1990. Empire and sexuality. Manchester: Manchester<br />
<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Ibsen, H.1965. Four major plays.Vol 1. New York: Signet.<br />
JanMohamed, AR. 1985. Out <strong>of</strong> Africa: the generation <strong>of</strong><br />
mythic consciousness. In: Pelensky1993.<br />
JanMohamed,AR.1986.AnEconomy<strong>of</strong>Manicheanallegory:<br />
the function <strong>of</strong> racial difference in colonialist literature.<br />
In: Henry Louis Gates (ed). Race, writing and<br />
difference. Chicago: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Illinois Press.<br />
Kernberg, O.1985. Factors in the psychoanalytic treatment <strong>of</strong><br />
narcissistic personalities. In: Morrison1985.<br />
Kincaid, J. Ovando.1989. <strong>Co</strong>njunctions 14:75^83.<br />
Kohut, H.1985. Forms and transformations <strong>of</strong> narcissism. In:<br />
Morrison1985.<br />
Kovel, J.1984. White racism: a psychohistory. New York: <strong>Co</strong>lumbia<br />
<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Lane,C.1998.The psychoanalysis <strong>of</strong> race. NewYork: <strong>Co</strong>lumbia.<br />
~32 .... ARTICLES
Langbaum 1993. Autobiography and myth in the African<br />
memoirs. In: Pelensky1993.<br />
Lasch, C.1979. The culture <strong>of</strong> narcissism. New York: Norton.<br />
Lasson, F. 1978. Isak Dinesen: letters from Africa 1914^1931.<br />
Chicago: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />
Mackenzie, JM.1986. Imperialism and popular culture. Manchester:<br />
Manchester <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Mannoni, O. 1956 (1950). Prospero and Caliban: the psychology<br />
<strong>of</strong> colonialization. New York: Frederick A Prager.<br />
Memmi, A. 1967 (1957). The colonizer and the colonized.<br />
Boston: Beacon Press.<br />
Miller, A.1985. Depression and grandiosity as related forms <strong>of</strong><br />
narcissistic disturbances. In: Morrison 1985.<br />
Mitchell, SA and Margaret JB.1995. Freud and beyond: ahistory<br />
<strong>of</strong> modern psychoanalytic thought. NewYork: Basic<br />
Books.<br />
Morrison, Andrew P (ed). 1985. Essential papers on narcissism.<br />
New York: New York <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Ngugi waThiong'o.1983. Barrel <strong>of</strong> a pen: resistance to repression<br />
in neo-colonial Kenya. Trenton: African World<br />
Press.<br />
______ . 1981.Writers in politics: essays.London: Heinemann.<br />
______ . 1981.The drama <strong>of</strong> the gifted child: how narcissistic parents<br />
form and deform the emotional lives <strong>of</strong> their talented<br />
children. New York: Basic Books.<br />
Pelensky, OA (ed). 1993. Isak Dinesen: critical views. Ohio:<br />
Ohio <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
______ . 1991. Isak Dinesen: the life and imagination <strong>of</strong> a Seducer.<br />
Ohio: Ohio <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Rutherford, J.1997. Forever England: reflections on masculinity<br />
and empire. London: Lawrence & Wishart.<br />
Shaw, CM.1995. <strong>Co</strong>lonial inscriptions: race, sex and class in<br />
Kenya. Minneapolis: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press.<br />
Suleri, S.1992.The rhetoric <strong>of</strong> English India.Chicago: <strong>University</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />
Thurman, J.1995. Isak Dinesen: the life <strong>of</strong> a storyteller. New<br />
York: Picador.<br />
Wolff, RD. 1974. Economics <strong>of</strong> colonialism. New Haven: Yale<br />
<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Young-Bruehl, E. 1996. The anatomy <strong>of</strong> prejudices. Cambridge:<br />
Harvard <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
~33 .... ARTICLES
`Black Atlantics', `White Indians'<br />
and `Jews'<br />
...........................<br />
LOCATIONS, LOCUTIONS, AND SYNCRETIC IDENTITIES IN THE FICTION OF<br />
ACHMAT DANGOR AND OTHERS<br />
Narratives <strong>of</strong> migration,<br />
diaspora, settlement and<br />
naming on and around<br />
the `Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms'<br />
burst the bounds<br />
<strong>of</strong> apartheid racial<br />
classifications or, indeed,<br />
<strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid<br />
categories<br />
When Ratunya Mochi opened her eyes on<br />
the second day ^ still wracked with cholera<br />
and a disease <strong>of</strong> scabs on her arms and<br />
legs ^ she had no idea that where she lay<br />
was Africa ... She had barely survived a<br />
forced journey <strong>of</strong> six months from ... a village<br />
near Hyderabad ... She looked into<br />
the faces <strong>of</strong> the family crowded around her,<br />
sold also into sugar slavery... and murmured<br />
that she had decided to die. ^ A<br />
Desai<br />
I am Majiet from Ahmedabbat, a prince<br />
among princely people. But through our<br />
land strut soldiers <strong>of</strong> the BRITISH RAJ ...<br />
They burnt my home down. Ransacked<br />
the mosque in my village. And searched,<br />
even under the fallen folds <strong>of</strong> Indian women<br />
... I shipped out on a Portuguese trader.<br />
Goa, Cairo, Delagoa Bay. Until one<br />
winter morning we arrived at the Cape <strong>of</strong><br />
Good Hope ... I came as a slave. ^ Achmat<br />
Dangor<br />
LOREN KRUGER<br />
hese two vignettes ± <strong>of</strong><br />
Indians in slavery in South ~T. ......<br />
Africa ± are striking for several<br />
reasons. In the first place, they depict<br />
slaves in South Africa, still a rare<br />
occurrence in fictional, historiographical<br />
narratives and popular accounts.<br />
1 In the second place, these<br />
vignettes portray Indians as slaves,<br />
whose journey to the place navigators<br />
called the ``Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms'' followed<br />
what might be called a ``Black Indian''<br />
route ± with ports <strong>of</strong> call from Madras<br />
and Goa in India to Mauritius and<br />
Madagascar in the Indian Ocean ±<br />
and leading ultimately to the collision<br />
<strong>of</strong> Indian and Atlantic Oceans at the<br />
Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms (or <strong>of</strong> Good Hope).<br />
The first scene, a fictionalized moment<br />
that opens an otherwise nonfiction<br />
account <strong>of</strong> Indians in South<br />
Africa, takes as its point <strong>of</strong> reference<br />
the standard account <strong>of</strong> arrival, in<br />
which Indians were brought as indentured<br />
labourers by the British to<br />
Natal, as they were to the British<br />
``West Indies'', but departs from that<br />
account by calling the workers slaves,<br />
arguing that many were captured<br />
rather than came <strong>of</strong> their own accord.<br />
2 The second scene, from a play<br />
by Achmat Dangor named for a<br />
Muslim Indian slave, juxtaposes present-day<br />
homeless people with slaves<br />
owned by the Dutch East India<br />
<strong>Co</strong>mpany in the seventeenth century;<br />
it debunks what one Cape Muslim<br />
historian has called the ``myth <strong>of</strong> the<br />
1860 settlers'' ± the presumption that<br />
there were no Indians in South Africa<br />
before the SS Truro arrived at Durban<br />
Harbour in 1860, carrying mostly<br />
Tamil- and Telugu-speaking Hindus. 3<br />
These indentured labourers were followed<br />
by ``passenger Indians'', Muslim<br />
and some Hindu traders who, like<br />
similar migrants to British East Africa<br />
and the island <strong>of</strong> Mauritius, had the<br />
means to pay their way and the desire<br />
to attain middle-class, even white,<br />
status through capital investment and<br />
self-representation as ``Arabs''. 4 The<br />
notion <strong>of</strong> a clearly demarcated arrival<br />
<strong>of</strong> an intact body <strong>of</strong> Indians has been<br />
matched by an almost wilful silence<br />
on the fact that the majority <strong>of</strong> firstgeneration<br />
slaves brought by the<br />
Dutch to the Cape <strong>Co</strong>lony were from<br />
Bengal and Madras.<br />
The setting <strong>of</strong> the scene in Dangor's<br />
play also challenges an equally pervasive<br />
myth from the Cape, which<br />
holds that present-day Cape Muslims<br />
are the descendants <strong>of</strong> ``Malay'' slaves<br />
and exiles, and which reinforces the<br />
historical differences between Muslims<br />
in the Cape and Indian Muslims<br />
as well as Hindus in Natal and the<br />
interior. 5 Although Indians, Malays,<br />
coloureds (and some Eastern and<br />
Southern European immigrants, such<br />
as Jews) shared inner-city neighbourhoods<br />
such as District Six in Cape<br />
Town, and Fordsburg and Fietas<br />
(Pageview) in Johannesburg, apart-<br />
~34 .... ARTICLES
heid policy mandated the separation <strong>of</strong> ``coloured''<br />
from ``Indian,'' ``removing'' the ``non-white'' population<br />
<strong>of</strong> Fordsburg (in the 1950s), District Six (1960s)<br />
and Fietas/Pageview (1970s). 6 In time, activists in the<br />
Black <strong>Co</strong>nsciousness movement responded to racial<br />
classification and to the middle-class ``white'' aspirations<br />
<strong>of</strong> the older generation by asserting a broader<br />
black identity, incorporating Indians and coloureds as<br />
well as Africans. This solidarity has waned, however,<br />
as its chief antagonist, white supremacism, lost <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />
sanction in the post-apartheid or, more accurately,<br />
post-anti-apartheid period <strong>of</strong> the 1990s ± post-antiapartheid<br />
because the moral conviction and commitment<br />
<strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid solidarity have waned, while in<br />
its place has come postcolonial uneven development<br />
rather than radical social transformation.<br />
As even this brief gloss indicates, narratives <strong>of</strong><br />
migration, diaspora, settlement and naming on and<br />
around the ``Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms'' burst the bounds <strong>of</strong><br />
apartheid racial classifications or, indeed, <strong>of</strong> antiapartheid<br />
categories. These narratives do not fit<br />
neatly into accounts <strong>of</strong> Atlantic migration, black or<br />
otherwise, which largely ignore the Indian Ocean. 7<br />
Nor, apparently, do they belong in accounts <strong>of</strong> South<br />
Asian diasporas, which largely omit Indians in South<br />
Africa, although these communities form the largest<br />
Indian diaspora outside Asia. 8 Atlantic migration,<br />
especially the Black Atlantics <strong>of</strong> Stuart Hall and<br />
Houston Baker, as well as Paul Gilroy's Black<br />
Atlantic, largely focus on North Atlantic traffic<br />
between the black diasporas <strong>of</strong> the United States<br />
and Britain, or, in Joseph Roach's account, ``circum-<br />
Atlantic'' routes that take in the Caribbean and West<br />
Africa but not the continent south <strong>of</strong> the equator.<br />
South Asian diasporas tend to retrace the usual axes<br />
<strong>of</strong> postcolonial studies, which run North-South (from<br />
the Northern centre to the Southern periphery), and<br />
to focus on first- and second-generation Indian<br />
migrants to Northern destinations, especially Britain<br />
and North America (the time/space horizon <strong>of</strong> many<br />
<strong>of</strong> the researchers, perhaps). Black Indian narratives<br />
demand instead a reconfiguration <strong>of</strong> the axes <strong>of</strong><br />
postcolonial studies to accommodate the South-South<br />
nodes <strong>of</strong> circum-Indian Ocean routes, including those<br />
travelled by Muslims, traders, slaves and chroniclers.<br />
May Joseph's essays on South Asians in East Africa,<br />
especially those on the precarious citizenship <strong>of</strong> the<br />
East African Asian and the affiliation <strong>of</strong> Asian youth<br />
in Dar-es-Salaam with the urban savvy <strong>of</strong> African-<br />
American soul alongside the rural asceticism <strong>of</strong><br />
Tanzanian ujamaa (collective self-reliance), do much<br />
to talk back to the black Atlantic from the black<br />
Indian, but still allow the eye <strong>of</strong> the metropolitan<br />
reader to favour the Northern routes <strong>of</strong> diaspora and<br />
the postcolonial intellectual, rather than the Southern<br />
routes, around the Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms, the multiple<br />
constellations along the Indian oceans, and the<br />
localized axes <strong>of</strong> postcolonial displacement in the<br />
apartheid city and its ruins. 9<br />
This essay <strong>of</strong>fers a sketch <strong>of</strong> routes <strong>of</strong> cultural as<br />
well as human traffic around the Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms,<br />
where black and white Atlantics collide with Indians<br />
that may be black or white or neither. It traces fictions<br />
that weave across the gaps in South African history<br />
left not only by apartheid but also by influential antiapartheid<br />
narratives, including a recent magisterial<br />
attempt to create a ``single literature'' out <strong>of</strong> multiple<br />
``smaller stories'' underneath the grand narrative <strong>of</strong><br />
struggle. 10 I focus on the fiction <strong>of</strong> Achmat Dangor,<br />
whose person and texts inhabit and interpret these inbetween<br />
spaces in exemplary ways. Although (mis)-<br />
represented as an ``Indian poet'' by the authors <strong>of</strong> a<br />
``contemporary pr<strong>of</strong>ile'' <strong>of</strong> ``Indian South Africans'',<br />
Dangor and his family were expelled from Fordsburg<br />
in the 1950s for being ``Malay'' in an ``Indian group<br />
area''. 11 Moreover, the spelling <strong>of</strong> Achmat (rather<br />
than the usual transliteration <strong>of</strong> the Muslim Ahmed)<br />
and the Afrikaans speech that stamps Dangor's<br />
characters, even the ``Indian'' Majiet, signify the<br />
trajectory <strong>of</strong> the earlier and unacknowledged ``Indian''<br />
forced migration and its contribution to a<br />
syncretic South African identity, masked as well as<br />
marked by the term coloured. Only in a recent story,<br />
``Lost'' (1997:175±91), does Dangor draw explicitly<br />
from his autobiography to depict a protagonist,<br />
Arwan Asvat, a South African teaching in New York,<br />
whose ``Arabic'' name and ``bastard brown'' colour<br />
(from the perspective <strong>of</strong> his Somali lover) represent an<br />
inheritance both black and Indian, but his earlier<br />
fictions also explore this terrain. To call ``coloured''<br />
~35 .... ARTICLES
identity syncretic and to allow its<br />
subjects volition to shape that identity<br />
does not, <strong>of</strong> course, erase the history<br />
<strong>of</strong> forced migration and a decidedly<br />
unchosen inheritance <strong>of</strong> slavery, but it<br />
does grant author and protagonists, in<br />
a way that the biologistic metaphor<br />
``hybridity'' does not, a certain performative<br />
agency to appropriate and<br />
transform subaltern personas; roles;<br />
languages such as the language <strong>of</strong><br />
black solidarity; the Indian diaspora;<br />
or international Islam. It also challenges<br />
readers to think beyond the<br />
binary black/white opposition that<br />
has structured anti-apartheid as well<br />
as apartheid discourse.<br />
While the poetry inspired by the<br />
Black <strong>Co</strong>nsciousness Movement endorsed<br />
an inclusive black liberation<br />
movement against apartheid's ``nonwhite''<br />
stigma, Dangor's fiction portrays<br />
protagonists sustained ± or<br />
destroyed ± by the act <strong>of</strong> embodying<br />
multiple identities in a society in<br />
which turbulence can no longer be<br />
blamed solely on apartheid, that<br />
monstrosity whose apparently monolithic<br />
evil power focused the anger <strong>of</strong><br />
much anti-apartheid writing and elicited<br />
a form <strong>of</strong> moral certainty in<br />
outside spectators and readers as well<br />
as agents in the struggle. 12 The performance<br />
<strong>of</strong> ambiguous identities<br />
does not discard critical politics,<br />
however. On the contrary, it challenges<br />
the fatalist treatments <strong>of</strong> failed<br />
performances <strong>of</strong> identity, encapsulated<br />
in the standard term for this<br />
trope, passing, or the historically<br />
prevalent genre, the miscegenation<br />
melodrama. The miscegenation melodramas<br />
that (dis)graced the South<br />
African literary scene in mid-twentieth<br />
century were usually written by<br />
whites, from the novel that established<br />
the genre, God's step-children (1925)<br />
by Sarah Gertrude Millin, to plays<br />
such as Lewis Sowden's The Kimberley<br />
train (1958), Basil Warner's Try<br />
for white, Bartho Smit's Die verminktes<br />
[``The maimed] (1961), or<br />
even Athol Fugard's The blood knot<br />
(1962), and tended, to a greater or<br />
lesser degree, to express the anxieties<br />
<strong>of</strong> white minority culture about socalled<br />
play-whites. 13 Dangor's narratives<br />
highlight the pragmatic social<br />
motivations <strong>of</strong> characters wishing to<br />
pass into hitherto white spaces,<br />
alongside the psychological effects <strong>of</strong><br />
passing as white. He situates characters<br />
within and against the demands<br />
<strong>of</strong> affiliation with a range <strong>of</strong> communities,<br />
and locates them in particular<br />
places, whether racially mixed and<br />
relatively stable if poor neighbourhoods<br />
such as District Six, or racially<br />
homogenous but chronically destabilized<br />
townships such as Hanover<br />
Park. While affiliation with white<br />
prestige is a fraught object <strong>of</strong> desire in<br />
the miscegenation melodrama, and<br />
conflict between black and white the<br />
core <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid fiction, both<br />
issues appear in Dangor's fiction in<br />
the margins <strong>of</strong> conflicts between<br />
people in communities left out <strong>of</strong> the<br />
grander struggle. Although the privileges<br />
associated with passing into<br />
white space are not immaterial to the<br />
``passing'' protagonists, Jane Kock<br />
and Yusuf (Joe) Malik in The Z Town<br />
trilogy or Omar Khan/Oscar Kahn in<br />
Kafka's curse, they take second place<br />
to the artefacts, languages and histories<br />
that link these characters to the<br />
families and locations they are trying<br />
to escape or desperately to maintain.<br />
Before we look more at these narratives<br />
<strong>of</strong> passing and migration away<br />
from the Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms, however, we<br />
should begin with Dangor's treatment<br />
<strong>of</strong> a protagonist unable to escape the<br />
place that has provided a reference<br />
point for social hybridity: District Six.<br />
It was winter.There were clouds gathering<br />
onTable Mountain. He knew that the night<br />
was going to be very cold.<br />
Brrat-a-tat-brrr.The jackhammers picking<br />
like crows at his guts. All around him<br />
they were breaking down his city, brick by<br />
brick, stone for stone.<br />
District Six ^ Rock <strong>of</strong> My History!<br />
[...]<br />
Soon it will be dark and the jackhammers<br />
will stop. And the bulldozer-driver will<br />
go home and make love to his wife and<br />
tumble into a dreamless sleep.The banjos<br />
will trill and the people will sing.Then the<br />
wind like some skollie-god will come and<br />
drive everything before it.The streets will<br />
be empty and quiet.The darkness will unleash<br />
all the mordant passions <strong>of</strong> my dark<br />
earth.The souls <strong>of</strong> legions <strong>of</strong> rats will rise,<br />
and protect with their stench the sanctity <strong>of</strong><br />
our haven.Then the breath <strong>of</strong> some bedonderde<br />
bogger, full <strong>of</strong> love and hope, will<br />
thaw the earth and bring forth the day.<br />
And start the whole blerry process over<br />
again. (Dangor 1995:1,16)<br />
An interested reader <strong>of</strong> this account <strong>of</strong><br />
the destruction <strong>of</strong> District Six which<br />
opens Dangor's 1981 novella might<br />
want to place Waiting for Leila in a<br />
line <strong>of</strong> texts that could be called antiapartheid<br />
elegies, lamenting the destruction<br />
<strong>of</strong> mixed city neighbourhoods<br />
and with them, the crucible for<br />
a syncretic, urban South African<br />
identity that the elegist feels is his<br />
own. In this tradition, the above<br />
passage would take its place alongside<br />
William ``Bloke'' Modisane's and<br />
Lewis Nkosi's elegies for Sophiatown,<br />
the Johannesburg neighbourhood that<br />
housed jazz musicians and journalists,<br />
politicians and pickpockets, until it<br />
was partly destroyed and wholly<br />
whitewashed as Triomf in the late<br />
~36 .... ARTICLES
1950s. However, this tradition is only retrospective;<br />
Modisane's memoir, Blame me on history (1963),<br />
Nkosi's collection <strong>of</strong> essays, Home and exile (1964),<br />
and the work <strong>of</strong> other exiles were published abroad<br />
and banned at home, to be revived only in the mid-<br />
1980s. Writing his novella in the late 1970s during a<br />
five-year banning order, Dangor could not take for<br />
granted what might have been in different historical<br />
circumstances an acknowledged literary legacy. Even<br />
if this tradition had been intact, Dangor's novella<br />
would still differ from the anti-apartheid memoirs in<br />
another important respect. Blame me on history and<br />
its successors in the 1980s, such as Don Mattera's<br />
Memory is a weapon (1986) or Richard Rive's<br />
`Buckingham Palace', District Six (1986), combine<br />
personal memoir and historical testimony or, in the<br />
case <strong>of</strong> Mattera (to whom Dangor dedicates his<br />
book), a call to arms. They write for themselves and<br />
other displaced insiders but the detailed description <strong>of</strong><br />
familiar neighbourhood landmarks and especially <strong>of</strong><br />
the government's use <strong>of</strong> the law and police to remove<br />
long-term residents <strong>of</strong> Sophiatown and District Six,<br />
suggest that they are also writing to enlighten an<br />
outside metropolitan audience largely ignorant <strong>of</strong> the<br />
impact <strong>of</strong> the displacement. 14<br />
Like Mattera's memoir <strong>of</strong> Sophiatown, Rive's<br />
sketches <strong>of</strong> denizens in Caledon Road, District Six,<br />
are explicitly linked to the larger history by dates<br />
(1955, 1960 and, after most <strong>of</strong> the destruction, 1970),<br />
by a detailed explanation, at a protest meeting, <strong>of</strong> the<br />
government's attempts to get the inhabitants to put<br />
their signatures to their own deportation (1996:145±<br />
8), and by autobiographical comment opening each<br />
section. These comments move from childhood<br />
memories <strong>of</strong> ``characters and incidents'', the relative<br />
peace between Christian and Muslim, poor and<br />
middling classes, the smell <strong>of</strong> koeksisters, and the<br />
``mouldy'' but ``brightly painted'' cottages <strong>of</strong> a<br />
bustling if dilapidated neighbourhood (1±7) to a<br />
blistering indictment <strong>of</strong> apartheid social engineering<br />
and the bleak townships it created: 15<br />
They had taken our past away and left the rubble.They had<br />
demolished our spirits and left broken bricks. They had destroyed<br />
our community and left dust and memories ... They<br />
had sought to regulate our present in order to control our<br />
future.And,asIstoodthere,Iwasoverwhelmedbytheenormity<br />
<strong>of</strong> it all. And I asked aloud: ``What men have the right<br />
to take away a people's past? How will they answer when<br />
they have to account for this? ... The southeaster swept the<br />
voices <strong>of</strong> accusation into all the houses into which the people<br />
had been driven, into the matchboxes <strong>of</strong> Hanover Park<br />
and the concrete slabs <strong>of</strong> Bonteheuvel and Manenberg.<br />
(128)<br />
The authorial frame lends the story as a whole the<br />
authority <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid defiance without, however,<br />
succumbing to a standard formula. The sketches<br />
that follow each comment <strong>of</strong>fer a range <strong>of</strong> responses<br />
rather than a simple opposition between collaboration<br />
and resistance, and include characters who do<br />
capitulate, those who do not, and those who evade<br />
the order, such as Mary Brown (formerly Bruintjies),<br />
pastor's daughter and brothel madam; Milton ``Zoot''<br />
September, street poet, petty thief and faithful friend<br />
<strong>of</strong> the neighbourhood; and Katzen, Jewish landlord<br />
known initially by his last name only, a refugee from<br />
Nazi Germany and finally neighbourhood stalwart;<br />
all <strong>of</strong> whose shifting names mark the hybridity <strong>of</strong> the<br />
District and the specific histories behind each<br />
character.<br />
Waiting for Leila, in contrast, eludes the grasp <strong>of</strong><br />
the outside reader looking to identify with the moral<br />
certainties <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid feeling or even for the<br />
bearings <strong>of</strong> specific location and agency. The opening<br />
passage may set the time and place in District Six<br />
during the period <strong>of</strong> its destruction, and the narrative<br />
certainly encompasses characters displaced to other<br />
parts <strong>of</strong> Cape Town and/or to Johannesburg, and<br />
hailing from as far away as Alexandria, on the other<br />
end <strong>of</strong> Africa, but neither the disjointed narrative nor<br />
the dislocated narrator, Samad, <strong>of</strong>fers anything like<br />
the community spokesperson or the specific location<br />
so vividly conveyed in `Buckingham Palace'. Dangor's<br />
story invokes not only District Six and the antiapartheid<br />
biography, but also the older, international<br />
tale <strong>of</strong> MajnuÂn va Layli [``The madman and Leila''],<br />
an Arabic, possibly pre-Islamic tale <strong>of</strong> a man driven<br />
mad for love <strong>of</strong> a woman, whose name means<br />
``night'', married to another, a tale composed more<br />
than a millennium ago and rewritten by authors<br />
across the Muslim world several times since. 16 Crazed,<br />
perhaps, by Leila's desertion, the destruction <strong>of</strong><br />
~37 .... ARTICLES
District Six, or his failure to become<br />
an intellectual, Samad wanders drunk<br />
and ranting through the streets <strong>of</strong><br />
District Six in search <strong>of</strong> Leila, who<br />
moved to Hanover Park with her<br />
respectable husband Gamat, nicknamed<br />
``Arapie''. On the way, he<br />
exploits several reluctant patrons<br />
from the ageing prostitute, Calypso,<br />
in the District, to the dandy, Giordes,<br />
from Alexandria, and his coloured<br />
drag queen, Honey, from District Six,<br />
in a villa called Ithaca after the island<br />
<strong>of</strong> the wanderer Odysseus, in St<br />
James, where he browses through<br />
Giordes's library, only to piss on his<br />
treasured stone phallus. The novella<br />
ends when Samad shoots Felix<br />
(Giordes's white companion who had<br />
just killed Honey in Calypso's room),<br />
returns to set fire to Ithaca, and lands<br />
in jail to face capital punishment for<br />
killing a white man.<br />
Samad resembles Bloke, deÂracineÂ<br />
black intellectual, subject and narrator,<br />
<strong>of</strong> Blame me on history more than<br />
the engage activist <strong>of</strong> Memory is a<br />
weapon or the analytical witness <strong>of</strong><br />
`Buckingham Palace' but, even more<br />
than the disaffected, cynical Bloke, he<br />
is not a suitable anti-apartheid subject,<br />
neither worthy victim <strong>of</strong> apartheid<br />
violence nor activist against it.<br />
Both Blame me on history and Waiting<br />
for Leila depict opaque, self-reflexive<br />
protagonists that lack the transparent<br />
agency <strong>of</strong> the activist. Like Bloke,<br />
Samad complains at length about<br />
white abuse <strong>of</strong> power and the destruction<br />
<strong>of</strong> a neighbourhood that had<br />
nourished ``the mordant passions <strong>of</strong><br />
[his] dark self'' (Dangor 1995:16), but<br />
takes no part in organized political<br />
action against that power. He both<br />
resents and exploits white charity,<br />
especially the intellectual charity that<br />
Bloke (Modisane 1986:94) ironically<br />
describes as ``divine tolerance'' for the<br />
non-native English and intellectual<br />
hunger <strong>of</strong> the native. 17 He is also<br />
doubly disaffected in the manner that<br />
Mark Sandler (1994:55±8) attributes<br />
to Bloke; he disdains the affection <strong>of</strong><br />
his family, especially his father whose<br />
resignation to apartheid he despises,<br />
who have left the District for Johannesburg,<br />
yet he yearns for a woman<br />
beyond his reach and for an intellectual<br />
status he might have had.<br />
Although the woman in these scenarios<br />
<strong>of</strong> impossible desire is usually<br />
white (as in Bloke's fleeting affairs),<br />
Leila's marriage to a man described as<br />
an ``Arapie'', a Muslim with ``Arab''<br />
aspirations, makes her affectively<br />
white, respectable and remote from<br />
Samad, who is, in turn, dismissed as a<br />
``dronk skollie bastard'' even as he<br />
mimics respectability by crashing the<br />
wedding in his father's suit, raging like<br />
an anti-Odysseus cast in the role <strong>of</strong><br />
the drunken suitor rather than the<br />
returning hero.<br />
However, Modisane's account attempts<br />
to authorize Bloke's lament <strong>of</strong><br />
exile and his own emphatic appeal to<br />
European readers by giving his persona<br />
the status <strong>of</strong> a historical witness,<br />
while Dangor's narrative, although<br />
written in the internal exile <strong>of</strong> the<br />
banning order, does not make his<br />
protagonist a witness or an object <strong>of</strong><br />
charity. Bloke (Modisane 1986:218)<br />
not only laments his disaffection, as<br />
``the eternal alien between two<br />
worlds'', desiring the pleasures <strong>of</strong><br />
European culture while forced to live<br />
a precarious existence as a black<br />
intellectual, ``uneducated by Western<br />
standards'', but also attempts to<br />
authorize his alienation by ``blaming''<br />
history, from the ``dying <strong>of</strong> Sophiatown''<br />
that made ``something in<br />
[him]'' die (5) to the African National<br />
<strong>Co</strong>ngress (ANC) party card that he<br />
tears up in exasperation (55) to the<br />
postscript that lists the apartheid laws<br />
that restricted his movements and<br />
prompted him to leave South Africa<br />
(299±311), or the shadow <strong>of</strong> a historical<br />
model he has failed to match, in<br />
the person <strong>of</strong> Sol Plaatje, father <strong>of</strong><br />
black South African writing in English<br />
and his wife's grandfather (45).<br />
Samad's disaffection remains disconnected<br />
from a consistent persona. He<br />
is not so much an intellectual as a<br />
wreck <strong>of</strong> one, a ``situation'' (the term<br />
used by township toughs to mock the<br />
white-collar aspirations <strong>of</strong> educated<br />
blacks), and a ``fugitive from ashfilled<br />
backyards ... from the homely<br />
warmth <strong>of</strong> my brother'' (Dangor<br />
1995:39); he has only the remnants <strong>of</strong><br />
a bookish life gleaned from ``three<br />
years at the university'' (41) scattered<br />
in the house vacated by his unnamed<br />
parents. The ``inventory <strong>of</strong> my riches''<br />
includes James Joyce's Ulysses as well<br />
as ``[black Cape poet] James Matthews<br />
lying on top <strong>of</strong> TS Eliot, in an<br />
obscene embrace'' in his father's<br />
house (16). Fragments <strong>of</strong> these<br />
authors and <strong>of</strong> apparently authorless<br />
accounts <strong>of</strong> rebel slaves at the colonial<br />
Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms, whom Samad appears<br />
to take as his forefathers, colour<br />
the narrative, as do outbursts <strong>of</strong> fear<br />
and loathing at the bodies <strong>of</strong> ``manbitches''<br />
such as Honey (30±2, 59±60),<br />
as against the grudging acknowledgment<br />
<strong>of</strong> that body's ``excruciating<br />
perfection'' (26) if not <strong>of</strong> his place in<br />
the sexual economy <strong>of</strong> Cape Town.<br />
But these fragments do not coalesce<br />
around the narrator firmly enough to<br />
~38 .... ARTICLES
motivate his acts <strong>of</strong> violence or to tie him to historical<br />
contexts that might grant this splintered subject the<br />
status <strong>of</strong> an exemplary victim <strong>of</strong> systemic apartheid<br />
violence. 18<br />
It is this absence <strong>of</strong> what might be called antiapartheid<br />
pathos that makes Waiting for Leila a postanti-apartheid<br />
text and thus oddly contemporary with<br />
the fiction <strong>of</strong> the transitional 1990s. The life and death<br />
<strong>of</strong> Samad cannot be ``blamed'' on history ± or on any<br />
single oppressor identified with apartheid ± but they<br />
are nonetheless connected to it. Samad's allusions to a<br />
slave rebel ancestor, Benjamin <strong>of</strong> Mallaca, like his<br />
appeals to Leila, flicker across the narrative like<br />
screen memories or ``cover stories'', masking more<br />
than they might explain about this character, but their<br />
very elusiveness evokes a history that has yet to be<br />
written and that may yet ground, if not justify, the<br />
flights <strong>of</strong> rage and fantasy in this story. 19<br />
In Z Town, very little else had changed. It was winter and<br />
the wind, merciless and dry because <strong>of</strong> the drought, drove<br />
clouds <strong>of</strong> white dust from the mine dumps through the<br />
streets <strong>of</strong> the township.<br />
And a new Representative had been sent by the `<strong>Co</strong>loured<br />
Parliament' to administer the township ... Paulus Samson<br />
stood at the window and observed the crowd milling<br />
around the notice-board. Some stared with blind, illiterate<br />
eys at the bright sheets <strong>of</strong> paper. Even those who could read<br />
were puzzled by the pronouncements. But now was not the<br />
right time to go out and explain the new rules and regulations<br />
to them. He would wait until the wind had become unbearable,<br />
so that his arrival would provide a respite from the<br />
cold. (Dangor1990:3, 6)<br />
If Waiting for Leila refuses to give anti-apartheid<br />
readers an identifiable oppressor, The Z Town trilogy<br />
(1990) appears to oblige them, although the oppressor<br />
in question is not a white supremacist but a coloured<br />
representative. The work is set in the ``emergency'' in<br />
the mid-1980s, when the government responded to<br />
rebellion in the townships by installing loyal ``Representatives''<br />
whose kinship with the locals did not<br />
mitigate their harsh rule. ``The Representative'', the<br />
first part <strong>of</strong> the trilogy, begins as the representative<br />
establishes his power over the peri- or even anti-urban<br />
environment <strong>of</strong> the township, in which social space,<br />
made social and habitable by its residents, is stripped<br />
away by apartheid social engineering to create what<br />
might be called, modifying Henri Lefebvre, representational<br />
or abstracted space, designed for social<br />
control through military, authoritarian or juridical<br />
means. 20 As Dangor would write about township<br />
planning nearly ten years later:<br />
In the new racial group areas to which people were relocated,<br />
social amenities were concentrated at central points.<br />
These became the nerve centres <strong>of</strong> the separate local governments.<br />
Euphemistically called ``community centres'', they<br />
housed the bureaucrats who controlled the lives <strong>of</strong> local residents,<br />
determining who was `legal' and who not. What followed<br />
was corruption and patronage on a scale<br />
comparable only to the ``old'' Soviet Union (I am told). 21<br />
(1999:360)<br />
The dry, windswept highveld location <strong>of</strong> this ``coloured<br />
group area'' outside Johannesburg is a<br />
thousand or so miles from the Cape, the apartheid<br />
regime's <strong>of</strong>ficial ``coloured preference area''. Nonetheless,<br />
its matchbox houses, which eliminated or<br />
``abolished'' interior fittings and the protective cover<br />
or liminal space <strong>of</strong> a stoep, an essential feature <strong>of</strong><br />
personalized houses in city neighbourhoods such as<br />
Fordsburg or District Six, were built to prototypes<br />
developed for Native/Bantu Affairs-administered<br />
townships or ``locations'' from the 1930s and reproduced<br />
across the country, including Q-Town or<br />
Hanover Park on the Cape Flats, the latter cruelly<br />
named for the main street <strong>of</strong> District Six it was<br />
supposed to replace. 22 Unable to own property in the<br />
``location'', tenants in places like Q-Town (gentrified<br />
as Kew Town) in the Cape or Eldorado Park near<br />
Soweto (both likely models for Z Town) became<br />
``temporary sojourners'' at the whim <strong>of</strong> the government<br />
and its Representatives.<br />
The power <strong>of</strong> the Representative over his subjects<br />
in Z Town is thus cast, as it were, in ``national<br />
standard'' bricks and mortar. Paulus Samson may<br />
have grown up in the township, but he represents the<br />
apartheid state and inhabits and manipulates its<br />
architecture. It is his presence rather than the absent<br />
activist, Georgie da Silva ± whose departure opens the<br />
trilogy and who returns only at the end ± which<br />
dominates the scene. Where Da Silva's diminutive<br />
first name marks him as his mother's son and,<br />
implicitly, as an adolescent, Samson has apparently<br />
~39 .... ARTICLES
lost his family and, with it, any<br />
kinship with the township. The house/<br />
<strong>of</strong>fice from which he surveys the<br />
crowd reading his new curfew regulations<br />
is separated from that crowd by<br />
a raised stoep, while the ``national<br />
standard'' houses <strong>of</strong> the others have<br />
none. This exposure kills the informal<br />
public space that activity on the stoep<br />
might have encouraged, leaving the<br />
streets deserted at night and the<br />
inhabitants shut in behind ``heavy<br />
curtains'' and ``many latches'' (Dangor<br />
1990:11). The abolition <strong>of</strong> informal<br />
public space as well as possession<br />
<strong>of</strong> an <strong>of</strong>ficial Occupants' Register<br />
allows the Representative to violate<br />
others' interior space as and when he<br />
chooses.<br />
This violation takes a sexual form<br />
when Samson blackmails and beds<br />
Muriel Meraai and both her daughters<br />
Jane and Dorothy, who run an<br />
(inevitably illegal) shebeen in the<br />
house in which he grew up. Yet the<br />
peculiar character <strong>of</strong> this sexual exploitation<br />
and the women's different<br />
ways <strong>of</strong> negotiating and resisting it<br />
can be understood only, as it were, on<br />
location, in relation to struggles <strong>of</strong><br />
public and private space, migration<br />
and settlement. Samson blackmails<br />
Muriel effectively to buy her ``exceptionally<br />
beautiful, exotic'' daughter,<br />
Jane (16), whose father may have been<br />
a Xhosa chief who abandoned his<br />
``half-caste'' wife to return to his land<br />
(24); these transactions depend on<br />
Samson's power as apartheid Representative<br />
able to <strong>of</strong>fer Jane the comforts<br />
<strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>ficial house as well as<br />
the ``protection'' <strong>of</strong> the army. 23 When<br />
he bargains with Muriel for Jane in<br />
return for permission to run the<br />
shebeen, his (white) soldiers remain<br />
stationed outside the house, and later<br />
serve to shield him from the anger <strong>of</strong><br />
the people, after he shoots Jane's exboyfriend,<br />
John, in the back for<br />
allegedly threatening him with a knife<br />
outside the Catholic Church. When<br />
Samson himself dies, however, it is<br />
out in the veld, with a clean bullet<br />
wound in his forehead and his pants<br />
down, during a tryst with Dorothy.<br />
Rumors circulate that the assassin was<br />
Georgie da Silva, a member <strong>of</strong> the<br />
outlawed ANC, implying vengeance<br />
not just for John's death, but for<br />
Samson's contribution to counterterrorist<br />
attacks on an ANC camp he<br />
had infiltrated in Tanzania, including<br />
a bomb that killed a woman with<br />
whom he was living. The avenger's<br />
escape, despite roadblocks and surveillance,<br />
and the state's defensive<br />
verdict that ``it is unlikely that Paulus<br />
Samson was killed for political reasons''<br />
(41) prefigure the failure <strong>of</strong><br />
apartheid (anti-)urban planning if not,<br />
as yet, the apartheid state.<br />
The second and third parts <strong>of</strong> Z<br />
Town, ``Birds <strong>of</strong> prey'' and ``Ordinary<br />
people'', contrast Jane's migration to<br />
the inner city, from which the previous<br />
generation had been expelled,<br />
with Dorothy's insistence on staying<br />
in the township and making the<br />
family house effectively, if not <strong>of</strong>ficially,<br />
her own domain. Instead <strong>of</strong> the<br />
older neighbourhoods <strong>of</strong> Fordsburg<br />
and Fietas, <strong>of</strong>ficially white but reverting<br />
in the late 1980s to their<br />
historical diversity, Jane goes to the<br />
high-rise anonymity <strong>of</strong> Hillbrow,<br />
which at this time accommodated<br />
blacks with enough money and<br />
gumption to dodge the Group Areas<br />
Acts, as well as white ``expatriates<br />
from Mozambique and Angola'' or<br />
young white rebels ± ``refugees from<br />
the rich, who smoked dagga on the<br />
pavements and decried the wealth <strong>of</strong><br />
their parents'' (48). 24 Subsidized by<br />
the state pension given her as Samson's<br />
widow, she settles in an older<br />
apartment building, occupied mostly<br />
by white women, ``divorcees or young<br />
widows'' separated from their children<br />
(48), but also by Yusuf ``Joe''<br />
Malik, an Indian doctor turned Black<br />
<strong>Co</strong>nsciousness poet, who desires Jane,<br />
but can neither fully conquer her<br />
``sensuous enigma'' (59), which in his<br />
view places her in the Cape despite her<br />
``township-accented Afrikaans'' (54),<br />
nor persuade her to share his politics.<br />
Dangor highlights the enigma by<br />
wrapping Jane in several guises; she<br />
arrives in Hillbrow in a drab black<br />
dress and stockings, which she wears<br />
again only to visit her ill mother,<br />
changes into cheap but sexy dresses<br />
that match the promiscuous flux <strong>of</strong><br />
life in Hillbrow, but also dons traditional<br />
Muslim garb lent by Malik's<br />
mother when they visit his family. She<br />
answers to the epithet ``black'' but<br />
without the political bluster <strong>of</strong> Malik<br />
and his cohorts, one <strong>of</strong> whom dismisses<br />
her as a ``product <strong>of</strong> nonracialism''<br />
(70), as a bastard who does<br />
not know her father's language, while<br />
their wives, ``stricken shadows alongside<br />
their active ... husbands'', silently<br />
compare their ``activists' uniforms'' <strong>of</strong><br />
``fastidious'' dowdiness with her natural<br />
flair (71). Most enigmatic, however,<br />
is Jane's association with a flock<br />
<strong>of</strong> birds living on the ro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> her<br />
building, in which guise as a ``brightly<br />
coloured bird with white wings'' (86)<br />
she visits the cell in police headquarters<br />
where Malik is briefly detained<br />
and voids herself on a<br />
~40 .... ARTICLES
policeman parading outside. This transformation and<br />
visitation, recognized only by Jacob, the Zulu caretaker<br />
<strong>of</strong> the apartment building, appear to <strong>of</strong>fset the<br />
charges <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> Jane's neighbours, who think that<br />
her monthly government check is pay for spying, but<br />
resist a reading that would give Jane's desire for<br />
freedom a political slant. She may be a ``free woman''<br />
in sexual terms, but this freedom does not translate<br />
into autonomous agency. Jane, the bird in free flight,<br />
is twinned with Malik, who is fond <strong>of</strong> citing the<br />
Gujarati poet, Iqbal, whose poem about the agony <strong>of</strong><br />
a bird in a cage has become something <strong>of</strong> a leitmotif in<br />
prison literature in South Africa. 25 When Malik blows<br />
himself up in a quixotic attempt to make the<br />
government take Black <strong>Co</strong>nsciousness as seriously<br />
as the ``other movement'' (the ANC), Jane recovers<br />
consciousness in the hospital with feelings <strong>of</strong> a ``light,<br />
soaring, unearthly'' calm, but the birds abandon her<br />
(90). Dangor retreats from the power <strong>of</strong> the image<br />
when he adds the disclaimer ``But let us not pretend<br />
Jane was a bird ... Perhaps her flight to the Truth<br />
Floor at the police station was a hallucination'' (88).<br />
Nonetheless, her flight to Malik's cell and her<br />
thwarted attempt to fly from the hospital after his<br />
death vividly capture her desire for escape, as well as<br />
the elusiveness <strong>of</strong> that desire.<br />
The final novella in the trilogy focuses on Dorothy,<br />
her brother Donovan, and other ``ordinary people''<br />
who have remained behind in the township. If Jane's<br />
migration to the city is marked as extraordinary,<br />
Dorothy appears at first stubbornly ordinary in<br />
refusing even the prospect <strong>of</strong> what Donovan calls a<br />
``real place to live in'', a ``house with running water<br />
inside ... And a toilet'' (97), because she wants no part<br />
<strong>of</strong> Jane's money. Donovan eventually leaves for the<br />
city to become someone ``who writes books and reads<br />
newspapers'' (179), but remains a shadowy figure on<br />
the margins <strong>of</strong> the township. Dorothy is firmly in the<br />
township but her behaviour marks her as anything<br />
but an ordinary inhabitant <strong>of</strong> this state-controlled<br />
environment. She asserts her independence by living<br />
<strong>of</strong>f the proceeds <strong>of</strong> the shebeen, now selling to white<br />
soldiers occupying the township under ``emergency''<br />
regulations, and by taking in a boarder, James, whom<br />
she later weds in a ``marriage <strong>of</strong> convenience'' (112).<br />
This arrangement is not merely an abstract challenge<br />
to patriarchal norms or what Donovan sees as the<br />
``neutralization'' <strong>of</strong> ``maleness'' by his mother's and<br />
sisters' ``bright and hard femininity'' (99), but rather a<br />
specific reversal <strong>of</strong> apartheid interpretation <strong>of</strong> ``traditional''<br />
custom, which demanded that township<br />
houses be registered in the name <strong>of</strong> a male head <strong>of</strong><br />
household, at a time when the majority were in fact<br />
households headed by women. As with Jane, Dorothy's<br />
extraordinariness takes on magical properties,<br />
at least in her neighbours' eyes. When Dorothy buries<br />
Muriel in a ceremony so extravagant that the denizens<br />
call it ``the American Funeral'' (100), Sarah Kock,<br />
wife <strong>of</strong> an ex-<strong>Co</strong>mmunist activist, stones the c<strong>of</strong>fin,<br />
shouting ``She will never rise again!'' (103), apparently<br />
provoking retaliation from ``birds <strong>of</strong> all colours and<br />
species'' that ``swooped down'' and ``dropped their<br />
stinking missiles'' on the assembled company (103±<br />
104).<br />
Like the funeral, Dorothy's wedding to James is<br />
described (anonymously) as a performance ± ``it's the<br />
Meraai's again, putting on a show for us'' (119) ± in<br />
which James plays only a subordinate role; he<br />
occupies Dorothy's house only temporarily. He<br />
moves away to work, and leaves permanently when<br />
the only space he can call his own, a hammock he<br />
made and hung on the stoep that he also added to the<br />
government's house, is usurped by Dorothy's returning<br />
lover, Georgie da Silva. Only when Dorothy and<br />
Georgie are killed in the hammock by assassins hired<br />
by the police, can James claim his children and<br />
compensation for his property in the house (but not<br />
for the house itself, which belongs to the government;<br />
178). He retreats to the small town from whence he<br />
came, leaving Dorothy to be buried by her brother,<br />
and Georgie to receive one <strong>of</strong> the heroes' funerals that<br />
provided political rallying points during the late<br />
apartheid years, ``his c<strong>of</strong>fin draped in the flag with<br />
the movement's colours'' (178). But the ``songs and<br />
hymns'' and marches accompanying this insurgent<br />
attempt to wrest township space from the state remain<br />
``in the distance'' (178), and the ``new beginning'' for<br />
James and his children seems more like a private<br />
retreat from, rather than a step towards, the public<br />
threshold to a post-apartheid era <strong>of</strong> freedom.<br />
~41 .... ARTICLES
Yes, I took advantage <strong>of</strong> my fair skin. Like<br />
those Jews with blond hair and straight<br />
noses who discarded their Jewishness<br />
because it was wartime and they were<br />
being persecuted. It was a matter <strong>of</strong> life or<br />
death. Of course there are comparisons to<br />
be made. Not being able to study, to go to<br />
university, become an architect, being<br />
forced to remain Omar Khan, the son <strong>of</strong> a<br />
newly impoverished township entrepreneur,<br />
was a form <strong>of</strong> death. I changed from<br />
Omar Khan to Oscar Kahn, fair-skinned<br />
and curly-haired. A beautiful hooked nose<br />
^ Anna used to suck at it, after the appropriate<br />
blowing and cleaning ^ enabled me<br />
to cross an invisible divide ... It was like<br />
leaving one dimension <strong>of</strong> the world for another,<br />
where time and place remained the<br />
same, but their surfaces had different textures<br />
... Omar-turned-Oscar left the townships<br />
and moved to the suburbs, where<br />
the rustle <strong>of</strong> the wind in the trees filled him<br />
with a strange peace ... Noises were<br />
noises; they required no explanation and<br />
disappeared into silence ...Trees creaked<br />
and gates scraped upon unoiled hinges,<br />
neither necessarily signifying any kind <strong>of</strong><br />
intrusion. In the townships, such noises<br />
made you tense and alert. (Dangor<br />
1997:23^4)<br />
Like Samad in Waiting for Leila<br />
and Jane in Z Town trilogy, Omar<br />
Khan in Kafka's curse (1997) is adrift<br />
from his original environment. Unlike<br />
his predecessors, however, Omar-Oscar<br />
casts himself <strong>of</strong>f to pass into a new<br />
social environment which, at least<br />
initially, he makes his own. The<br />
grandson <strong>of</strong> Cape Muslims on his<br />
mother's side, and <strong>of</strong> an Indian trader<br />
(Shaik) and an Afrikaner farmer's<br />
daughter (Katryn) turned Muslim<br />
(Kulsum) on his father's, Omar finds<br />
in the constructed identity <strong>of</strong> Oscar,<br />
son <strong>of</strong> Jewish refugees from Nazi<br />
Germany, a kind <strong>of</strong> refuge, but not a<br />
final escape, from the indignities <strong>of</strong><br />
apartheid in its last two decades, ca<br />
1970±1990. When his brother, Malik,<br />
named for God's ``interrogating angel''<br />
Malik ul-Mout, summons him to<br />
their mother's funeral, he falls prey to<br />
a mysterious illness, which leaves him<br />
feeling as if his lungs are contracted<br />
and his skin is covered in a kind <strong>of</strong><br />
bark. After his WASP wife, Anna<br />
Wallace, has left him, the protagonist,<br />
in this confession to an as yet unnamed<br />
``you'' ± later revealed to be his<br />
therapist, Amina, daughter <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Cape Muslim Ebrahim (Abe) Schroeder,<br />
married to the Zionist and paraplegic<br />
Arthur Mandelstam ± dwells on<br />
the impact on his life <strong>of</strong> a shift in<br />
location, social space and custom.<br />
This shift is so radical that he can call<br />
it ``leaving one dimension <strong>of</strong> the world<br />
for another'' (23), but also sufficiently<br />
mundane that its difference can be<br />
measured in the domesticated sounds<br />
<strong>of</strong> the suburban night ± at least at a<br />
time, in the 1980s, when wealthy<br />
suburbs were still shielded by state<br />
violence from the escalation <strong>of</strong> criminal<br />
violence in the townships.<br />
At the same time, Oscar's sense <strong>of</strong><br />
the unreality <strong>of</strong> his new life (and thus<br />
the foreshadowing <strong>of</strong> his disease and<br />
death) is registered in the contrast<br />
between the actual township where<br />
Khan was born (Newclare, near Sophiatown)<br />
and the imaginary suburb<br />
to which Kahn migrates (Parkside), as<br />
well as his attachment to the house,<br />
``obsessively battling [its] ninety-yearold<br />
decline'' (10). Omar's passing into<br />
Oscar is thus registered less in racial<br />
impersonation than in spatial and<br />
social dis- and relocation. In flight<br />
from poverty and deprivation caused<br />
by the Group Areas Act which made<br />
commercial competition between the<br />
races as illegal as cohabitation, Omar<br />
not only moves geographically from<br />
township to town, but also crosses the<br />
existential divide that, like the gulf<br />
between ``settler'' and ``native city'',<br />
marks the difference between two<br />
modes <strong>of</strong> being. 26 He moves from<br />
Khan to Kahn, township to suburb,<br />
coloured ancestry to Jewish pedigree,<br />
and perhaps also from Muslim probity<br />
to Judeo-Christian laxity (from<br />
Malik's point <strong>of</strong> view), but his features<br />
remain the same. A Muslim can<br />
pass as a Jew, apparently because they<br />
are already kin.<br />
Dangor is not, to be sure, the first<br />
South African writer to link Jews and<br />
Muslims. Near the end <strong>of</strong> `Buckingham<br />
Palace', District Six (1986), the<br />
soon-to-be former residents <strong>of</strong> Caledon<br />
Road attend Solomon Katzen's<br />
funeral, at which his son Dieter's<br />
indifference to Katzen's tenantsturned-friends<br />
is juxtaposed with<br />
Mary Brown's comment on the similarity<br />
between the Jewish Dieter Katzen<br />
and the coloured (here ``Arab'')<br />
Amaai Abrahams:<br />
As the nearest male relative, he [Dieter]<br />
rose and stood in front to recite the Kaddish<br />
... Mary looked from Dieter to Amaai<br />
who sat opposite her.The facial similarity<br />
was striking. Both had the same sallow<br />
complexion, the same hair colour and texture,<br />
the same fine facial bone structure.<br />
Maybe the Arabs and the Jews were related.<br />
Maybe they were cousins. (Rive<br />
1996:180)<br />
Reading `Buckingham Palace' in the<br />
light <strong>of</strong> other fictional representations<br />
<strong>of</strong> Jews in South Africa, Marcia<br />
Leveson (1996:212±213) sees the difference<br />
between father and son Katzen<br />
as a duel between the stereotypes<br />
<strong>of</strong> kafferboetie (nigger-lover) and<br />
money-grubber, but overlooks the<br />
kinship and parallel histories linking<br />
Jews and Muslims in South Africa.<br />
The passage highlights an unacknowledged<br />
family resemblance but it also<br />
draws attention to the repression <strong>of</strong><br />
this connection. Rive's story high-<br />
~42 .... ARTICLES
lights the difference between the father, a small-time<br />
landlord, refugee from Nazi Germany, and, at the end<br />
<strong>of</strong> his life, a comrade <strong>of</strong> Untermenschen rather than<br />
the Herrenvolk (152), and his son, the ``big-time<br />
lawyer'' (178), named for the German who sheltered<br />
his father, but does not deal with the historical<br />
association <strong>of</strong> Jews and Muslims in South Africa in<br />
the eyes <strong>of</strong> the ruling classes, many <strong>of</strong> whom from the<br />
British onward saw both Jews and Muslims as<br />
``Oriental'' intruders in a ``white South Africa''. 27<br />
While Dangor's novella does not provide a full<br />
historical comparison, its portrayal <strong>of</strong> a Muslim's<br />
progress from the township to the e lite old suburb <strong>of</strong><br />
Parkside (whose age and proximity to the Zoo Lake<br />
makes it most likely Parkview) retraces the trajectory<br />
<strong>of</strong> upwardly mobile Jews from inner-city Fordsburg<br />
to the grand elevation <strong>of</strong> the northern suburbs. In<br />
appropriating the journey to passing respectability<br />
which has been the subject <strong>of</strong> several fictions about<br />
Jews, from overtly anti-Semitic satire to ambiguous<br />
treatment by assimilated Jews, Dangor revitalizes the<br />
figure <strong>of</strong> the Jew as anxious and ailing parvenu, which<br />
many Jews in 1990s South Africa would prefer to<br />
regard as passeÂ. 28<br />
By linking ``white'' Jews to ``brown'' Muslims<br />
(according to apartheid ideology, the ``bastard race''),<br />
Dangor gives Sander Gilman's question ± ``are Jews<br />
white?'' ± a new piquancy, stirring up currents<br />
submerged by mainstream Jewish South African<br />
history and self-representation. 29 As Gilman notes,<br />
the history <strong>of</strong> anti-Semitism has been pervaded by the<br />
notion that Jews, as members <strong>of</strong> a ``bastard race'',<br />
would reveal themselves in the attempt to ``pass'' as<br />
white by a racial sign that would contradict the<br />
apparent meaning <strong>of</strong> ``fair skin''. While the notion<br />
that bastardy will out, no matter how well a ``playwhite''<br />
(to use the coloured term) might perform,<br />
pervades apartheid discourse about coloureds as<br />
much as anti-Semitic discourse about Jews, one key<br />
part <strong>of</strong> Omar's body identifies him, as it were, as a<br />
``Jewish'' rather than a ``coloured'' patient: his nose. 30<br />
The sentence in Oscar's confession: ``A beautiful<br />
hooked nose ± Anna used to suck at it, after the<br />
appropriate blowing and cleaning ± enabled me to<br />
cross an invisible divide'' (Dangor 1997:23) is revealing.<br />
By making the Semitic nose Omar's passport to<br />
Oscar's white social status and marriage into a Natal<br />
colonial family ± albeit one that might have ``Jewish<br />
blood in [their] distant past'' (12), as Anna's father<br />
Patrick has it ± Dangor taps a history <strong>of</strong> racial and<br />
sexual discourse applied usually to Jews; ``nostrility'',<br />
as well as the attendant association <strong>of</strong> the Jewish nose<br />
with the sexual threat <strong>of</strong> the Jewish penis to the<br />
hegemony <strong>of</strong> WASP culture, is the Semitic sign that<br />
persists even when skin and respiratory diseases, and<br />
other indications <strong>of</strong> ghetto poverty have been<br />
removed. 31 But he also modifies this discourse <strong>of</strong><br />
Jewish sexual threat by highlighting Omar/Oscar's<br />
reticent relationship with his wife, by making his<br />
therapist, the bi-cultural Amina, coiffed with a<br />
``Muslim scarf'' (50) yet ``as thin as a white woman''<br />
(51), more sexually active, in her relations not only<br />
with Oscar, but, after his death, with Malik as well,<br />
and perhaps most surprising, by making the sexual<br />
predator <strong>of</strong> the novella a WASP, Anna's brother<br />
Martin Wallace, whose incestuous appetite threatens<br />
to consume not only his sister, but his daughters too.<br />
This threat <strong>of</strong> sexual and racial disruption touches not<br />
only the WASP family in the novella, although the<br />
opening chapter ``Moving to the Suburbs'', deals with<br />
Anna's attempt to inhabit the gap between Oscar and<br />
the Wallaces. Not only does it destroy Oscar, as<br />
charted in the following first-person narrative, ``Majnoen'',<br />
which invokes once again the martyr for love,<br />
but it also threatens Malik's psychic and political<br />
investment in the separate racial and religious fiefdom<br />
granted minorities in the 1980s (in ``Malik ul-Mout''),<br />
and the domestic peace <strong>of</strong> his wife, Fatgiyah, their<br />
daughter, Rabia (who so sharply judges Amina for<br />
her ``white'' appearance), and their rebel son, Fadiel,<br />
who, like his great-grandfather, takes up with an<br />
Afrikaner, Marianne (all <strong>of</strong> whom have their firstperson<br />
accounts in the penultimate chapter, ``Their<br />
Story'').<br />
In Kafka's curse, Omar/Oscar's nose is the authenticating<br />
sign <strong>of</strong> his Jewish pedigree and therefore, in<br />
the late apartheid universe, <strong>of</strong> his legitimate participation<br />
in white society, but it is also the site <strong>of</strong> his<br />
degeneration. Although the death <strong>of</strong> his mother and<br />
subsequent intrusion <strong>of</strong> his brother into Oscar's white<br />
~43 .... ARTICLES
life in Parkside expose him as a Jewish<br />
imposter, his disease marks him still as<br />
a Jewish imposter. Despite his princely<br />
name (Khan), Omar lacks the<br />
masculine vigor, authority and rootedness<br />
embodied by Muslims like the<br />
London-based psychoanalyst Masud<br />
Khan (a real but nonetheless thoroughly<br />
performed personality). Masud<br />
Khan's aggressive assertion <strong>of</strong> his<br />
Muslim masculinity ± ``I am tall,<br />
handsome ... [f]it ... Am a Muslim ...<br />
My roots sunk deep and spread wide''<br />
as opposed to the alleged weakness<br />
and inauthenticity <strong>of</strong> the Jewish analysand<br />
who sees himself ``stink[ing] in<br />
[the analyst's] nostrils'' (Khan<br />
1989:91, 90, 98) and who, like Oscar,<br />
could not ``get into himself, be his<br />
own person'' ± recalls Malik's ``scorn''<br />
for his Judaified brother (Dangor<br />
1997:33) but also highlights the irony<br />
<strong>of</strong> a deterritorialized Muslim invoking<br />
a root metaphor to capture his condition.<br />
And, although Omar/Oscar's<br />
ailments, especially his increasingly<br />
laboured breathing and a strange<br />
bark-like substance on his skin, are<br />
framed if not explained by the allusion<br />
± by Anna as well as Omar/Oscar ± to<br />
the ``Arabian'' or at least ``Muslim''<br />
(22) tale <strong>of</strong> the gardener, Majnoen or<br />
Majnu n, whom the forest turned into<br />
a tree while he waited in vain for his<br />
illicit love, the princess Leila (17), his<br />
condition calls to mind the historical<br />
association <strong>of</strong> Jews with tuberculosis<br />
and the incipient madness <strong>of</strong> the<br />
consumptive patient:<br />
Through many years <strong>of</strong> unconscious<br />
practice, Oscar had developed the perfect<br />
breathing technique ... He did this with<br />
such serenity that he seemed to Anna the<br />
most sensitive and refined man she had<br />
known.Then Oscar was struck by an illness<br />
that reversed the whole natural order<br />
<strong>of</strong> his being ... his breathing became irregular<br />
and his struggling lungs began to<br />
make harsh, anguished noises. Suddenly<br />
he was overcome, each night, by coughing<br />
spasms that shook his body, his eyes<br />
bulging as if he were near to madness. (5)<br />
In the language <strong>of</strong> popular prejudice<br />
as well as medical science, tubercular<br />
discourse, ``overheated, highly<br />
charged, highly sexual'', is present in<br />
the ``Jewish'' patient even before the<br />
onset <strong>of</strong> the disease (Gilman 1995:29).<br />
``Kafka's Curse'' (9), the label applied<br />
to Oscar's ``psychosomatic'' illness by<br />
his brother-in-law Martin even after<br />
Oscar's ``Jewish'' identity has been<br />
undone, takes the form <strong>of</strong> the nervousness<br />
that was Kafka's signature.<br />
32 The parallel that the novella<br />
draws between the phthisical Oscar<br />
Kahn and the paraplegic Arthur<br />
Mandelstam, linked by way <strong>of</strong> the<br />
enigmatic Amina, reinforces the idea<br />
that Omar's incapacitation, like<br />
Arthur's, is a Jewish malady. Oscar's<br />
apparent calm is not ``unconscious'',<br />
but rather the result <strong>of</strong> many years <strong>of</strong><br />
practice, and thus a sign <strong>of</strong> nervous<br />
self-consciousness if not outright insanity;<br />
his ``serenity'' is belied by the<br />
hyper-ventilation <strong>of</strong> his ``finely structured,<br />
somewhat hooked nose, quivering<br />
like that <strong>of</strong> a thoroughbred<br />
horse'' (5).<br />
The story <strong>of</strong> Majnoen's transformation<br />
into a tree and Oscar's degeneration<br />
from sensitivity to<br />
suffocation in a body covered, in his<br />
view, ``by a coarse and grainy bark''<br />
(39) (but, according to Amina, only in<br />
his fevered imagination; 134), and<br />
thence to ``remains'' with an ``earthly<br />
smell'' but, in Malik's opinion, too<br />
``insubstantial to withstand ... ritual<br />
cleansing'' (42), suggest that the condition<br />
<strong>of</strong> diaspora, deterritorialization<br />
and uprootedness, attributed to the<br />
Jews, applies to other minorities as<br />
well, even in a possibly post-apartheid<br />
moment <strong>of</strong> the 1990s, when racial<br />
classification is supposed ``not to<br />
matter any more'' (45). The tale <strong>of</strong><br />
Majnoen ± whose location in an<br />
unlikely forest in an otherwise arid<br />
Arabia seems to Oscar to have been<br />
adapted, like the spelling <strong>of</strong> the<br />
protagonist's name, to the condition<br />
<strong>of</strong> slavery in Africa, ``sentimentalized<br />
and exaggerated to heroic proportions<br />
by slaves from India or Java or<br />
Malaysia to sustain themselves'' (21) ±<br />
marks the displacement <strong>of</strong> Muslim<br />
slaves, not Jews. 33 Nonetheless, it<br />
registers the process by which a<br />
minority (here Cape Muslim slaves<br />
and their descendants) deterritorialized<br />
a major language (here the<br />
Arabic <strong>of</strong> The book <strong>of</strong> songs and A<br />
thousand and one nights, as well as the<br />
Qur'an) in a minor key, in a way<br />
comparable to Jewish treatment <strong>of</strong><br />
major European languages, as Deleuze<br />
and Guattari (1975:29±50;<br />
1986:16±27) famously argue for Kafka's<br />
German. What turns Omar's<br />
``coloured'' experience <strong>of</strong> discrimination<br />
into Oscar's ``Jewish'' knowledge<br />
<strong>of</strong> deterritorialization is its self-consciousness.<br />
What Oscar calls the<br />
``sentimentalization'' <strong>of</strong> the fated love<br />
<strong>of</strong> the gardener and the princess may<br />
serve, like the recent, supposedly postapartheid,<br />
recuperation <strong>of</strong> the apartheid-era<br />
``Malay'' classification by<br />
way <strong>of</strong> ``friendship tours'' to Malaysia,<br />
to ``sustain'' a beleaguered minority.<br />
Oscar, however, cannot allow<br />
himself the simple immersion in communal<br />
tradition, which, while it may<br />
be keenly felt by others, strikes him as<br />
largely invented. But his inability to<br />
reterritorialize himself or to reinvent<br />
~44 .... ARTICLES
his roots destroys him, leaving a dusty corpse in a<br />
bedroom usurped by the spreading branches <strong>of</strong> a tree.<br />
The memory <strong>of</strong> this spectacle invites a reference to<br />
``fate'' ± or takdier in the Afrikaans spelling <strong>of</strong> takdir,<br />
the Indonesian rendering <strong>of</strong> the Arabic taqdH }r<br />
(Federspiel 1995) ± from both the politically devout<br />
Malik and the resolutely skeptical Amina, despite<br />
their differences. Reterritorialized in the Cape, Arabic<br />
punctuates the everyday Afrikaans <strong>of</strong> the Slamse<br />
characters in the novella, while also marking their<br />
occasional appeals to divinity. 34 Yet takdier and the<br />
attendant terms <strong>of</strong> Muslim funeral rites act as an<br />
exclamation rather than an explanation <strong>of</strong> Omar/<br />
Oscar's metamorphosis. The gadat (prayer service)<br />
held in Fatgiyah's house after Malik too has died<br />
brings no jana[t] (paradise) to Malik's spirit and<br />
certainly no earthly peace to Fatgiyah or to Amina,<br />
condemned by Fatgiyah as ``whore and murderer''<br />
(139) and indicted in the press ± or perhaps only in<br />
Martin's unreliable memory ± for allegedly killing<br />
Oscar, Arthur, and Malik (137), and at the very end<br />
perhaps also Martin (but that might have been Anna;<br />
142). The multiple, incompatible stories, as well as the<br />
unraveling <strong>of</strong> the narrative in the final chapter,<br />
ironically titled ``Nothing to confess'', and the<br />
ravelling together <strong>of</strong> apparently unrelated languages,<br />
confound readers tempted to follow Deleuze and<br />
Guattari's lead and find in this minor narrative the<br />
national saga <strong>of</strong> a minority, understood collectively<br />
and politically: ``[I]n a minor literature ... everything<br />
takes on a collective value'' (1975:31; 1986:17). Like<br />
Yiddish in Deleuze and Guattari's ``minor literature'',<br />
Afrikaans has been treated as a language that ``invites<br />
disdain ... a language that is lacking a grammar and<br />
that is filled with words stolen in flight [vocables<br />
voleÂs], mobilized, emigrating, and turned into nomads''<br />
(1975:47; 1986:25; translation modified). Black/<br />
Brown Afrikaans speakers in Dangor's fiction, and in<br />
today's South Africa, may be mobilized in and by the<br />
language, but they are not subjects <strong>of</strong> a single political<br />
narrative.<br />
Certainly, in Kafka's curse, asinWaiting for Leila<br />
and The Z Town trilogy, Dangor takes on politics and<br />
collective narratives, but he does so not in the sense <strong>of</strong><br />
adopting them or defending them single-mindedly, in<br />
the manner <strong>of</strong> the classic anti-apartheid narrative, but<br />
rather in the sense <strong>of</strong> tackling them, parrying them, or<br />
even <strong>of</strong> fending them <strong>of</strong>f. In so doing, he <strong>of</strong>fers<br />
readers schooled by the strategic dichotomies <strong>of</strong> antiapartheid<br />
discourse a language for exploring ± if not,<br />
as yet, completely encompassing ± post-anti-apartheid<br />
stories. He also takes readers, South African or<br />
otherwise, from South Africa into the world, by<br />
charting the intersections, interferences, and incompatibilities<br />
<strong>of</strong> diasporic trajectories ± black, Jewish,<br />
and Muslim ± which are all too <strong>of</strong>ten treated in<br />
different, if not downright antagonistic, ways. But, at<br />
the same time, Dangor holds <strong>of</strong>f from any simple<br />
equation or resolution <strong>of</strong> these differences. Although<br />
the trajectories in his fiction carry, shape, and also<br />
divert what can indeed be identified as major currents<br />
at the Atlantic/Indian confluence and confusion at the<br />
``Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms'' ± such as the trajectories <strong>of</strong> slavery<br />
across the Indian as well as the Atlantic Ocean; the<br />
different varieties <strong>of</strong> indigenized Islam in South<br />
Africa; or the emergence, in Afrikaans, <strong>of</strong> a language<br />
to match the nexus <strong>of</strong> cultures, at once European,<br />
African and Asian, at the Cape and beyond ± these<br />
remain stories in a minor key that has yet to be<br />
resolved.<br />
Notes<br />
My thanks to Ian Baucom and Sander Gilman for<br />
critical comment on earlier drafts <strong>of</strong> this essay, and to<br />
Achmat Dangor for crucial clarifications. Translations<br />
are my own, unless otherwise attributed. This<br />
article appears with the permission <strong>of</strong> South Atlantic<br />
Quarterly and Duke <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
1 Pageants commemorating the emancipation <strong>of</strong> slaves<br />
in the British Empire (1834) were held by Cape Muslims<br />
and coloureds in nineteenth-century Cape Town and<br />
by blacks across South Africa for the centenary in<br />
1934; see Ward and Worden (1998); Bickford-Smith<br />
(1994) and Kruger (1999:23^29) but the impetusfor this<br />
commemoration faded under pressure first from apartheid<br />
``preferences'' for coloureds, which encouraged<br />
separation from other blacks, and later from resistance<br />
movements wishing to identify themselves with ``original<br />
inhabitants'' rather than ``imported slaves'' (Ward and<br />
Worden 1998:209). Discussion <strong>of</strong> slaves at the Cape<br />
has tended to mention the fact <strong>of</strong> slavery in the margins<br />
<strong>of</strong> histories <strong>of</strong> discrete groups, especially the Cape<br />
~45 .... ARTICLES
Muslims (``Malays''), from the once <strong>of</strong>ficial view <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Head <strong>of</strong> the Department <strong>of</strong> <strong>Co</strong>loured Affairs, ID du Plessis<br />
(1944), to the liberal historians Frank Bradlow and<br />
Margaret Cairns (1978), to community historian Achmat<br />
Davids (1980). Only recently has a socially engaged<br />
history <strong>of</strong> slavery emerged; see Worden and Crais<br />
(1994). As Ward and Worden (1998:204^205) point out,<br />
``the descendants <strong>of</strong> slaves at the Cape who were categorized<br />
`<strong>Co</strong>loured' and `Malay' under apartheid legislation<br />
... repressed the history <strong>of</strong> slavery as part <strong>of</strong> their<br />
perception <strong>of</strong> their heritage ... in sharp contrast to African-American<br />
tourists [approaching Ward in search <strong>of</strong><br />
`roots'] for whom a slave past has been one <strong>of</strong> the main<br />
themes <strong>of</strong> identity politics and popular memory''.Terms<br />
such as ``Malay,'' ``coloured,'' or ``Indian'' are to a degree<br />
``artefacts <strong>of</strong> apartheid policy'' but, as AbdouMalique<br />
Simone writes (1994:161^173), they retain an existential<br />
salience for people who embody and even embrace<br />
these identities in present-day South Africa and hence<br />
cannot simply be scrapped or scare-quoted out <strong>of</strong> use.<br />
2 Desai's account <strong>of</strong> coercion, even kidnapping, is corroborated<br />
by Marina Carter's comparative study (1996),<br />
but the standard South African accounts tend to pass<br />
over the question <strong>of</strong> coerced passage, focusing instead<br />
on Indian life in South Africa.<br />
3 This presumption has the status <strong>of</strong> received truth<br />
among Indians in KwaZulu-Natal even though the<br />
documentation <strong>of</strong> slaves from India was published as<br />
early as the1970s by Cape historians; for recent reiterations<br />
<strong>of</strong> the myth, see Desai (1996:3), Bhana and Brain<br />
(1990) and TG Ramamurthi (1995); for a critique <strong>of</strong> the<br />
myth that cites ``Cape'' evidence, see SE Dangor<br />
(1993:73^80). According to records in the Dutch East India<br />
<strong>Co</strong>mpany's Deeds Office,1658^1700, documented<br />
by Bradlow and Cairn and cited by Dangor, slightly<br />
more than half (653 out <strong>of</strong> 1296) slaves were registered<br />
from India (mostly Bengal and Madras), as opposed to<br />
189 from Batavia, Bugis and other regions in Dutch Indonesia,<br />
and only four from Malaya. Dangor's title alludes<br />
ironically to the myth <strong>of</strong> the British 1820 settlers,<br />
implying that Indians have cultivated a similarly nostalgic<br />
identity.<br />
4 On the self-representation <strong>of</strong> Indian traders as `Àrabs'',<br />
who would have been classified ``white'', see the traders'<br />
petitions against the Alien Acts, in Bhana and Pachai<br />
(1984:31^45), and Bhana and Brain (65^76).<br />
5 Malaya remains the`òrigin''endorsed not only by apartheid<br />
policy but by the current curators <strong>of</strong> the Bo-Kaap<br />
Museum in CapeTown, which displays artefacts from a<br />
recent ``friendship tour'' to Malaysia, and by visitors to<br />
the exhibition <strong>of</strong> Muslim Culture at the Cape in 1994,<br />
which also commemorated the tricentenary <strong>of</strong> the arrival<br />
in 1694 <strong>of</strong> Shaykh Yusuf <strong>of</strong> Makassar (Indonesia),<br />
political exile and religious leader; see Ward (1995).<br />
The source <strong>of</strong> ``Malay'' affiliation is unclear, but current<br />
research suggests that slaves were so identified because<br />
their shared tongue was Malayu, the lingua franca<br />
<strong>of</strong> the East Indies in the seventeenth century, which<br />
shaped Afrikaans into the lingua franca <strong>of</strong> the Cape in<br />
the eighteenth; see Davids (1994).<br />
6 On District Six, see Jeppie and Soutien (1990); on Fietas,<br />
Carrim (1990), and on the social history <strong>of</strong> Jews in<br />
South Africa, see Krut (1984) and Shain (1994:9^78).<br />
7 Although Roach's circum-Atlantic analysis (1996) encompasses<br />
the Caribbean and, indirectly, West Africa,<br />
it still remains largely within the North Atlantic traffic<br />
mapped out especially by intellectual African-Americans<br />
(such as WEB Du Bois) migrating eastward in<br />
Paul Gilroy's account (1993).<br />
8 Census 96 (published October 1998; http://<br />
www.ccs.gov.za/censuspr/population.htm) lists the<br />
number <strong>of</strong> Asians (over 90% South Asian) at<br />
1 045 596, but <strong>Co</strong>lin Clarke et al (1990) have 750 000<br />
as an estimate for1980 (5) and only 350 000 on a list <strong>of</strong><br />
``Overseas South Asians by <strong>Co</strong>untry'' (2)! This discrepancy<br />
is symptomatic <strong>of</strong> a broader ignorance, which<br />
also plagues literary bibliography. Nelson (1993b) lists<br />
only one South African writer <strong>of</strong> Indian descent: Essop<br />
Patel, a poet best known for his edition <strong>of</strong> Can Themba's<br />
writing. It omits the work <strong>of</strong> more prolific authors,<br />
such as Ahmed Essop (prose fiction) and Ronnie Govender<br />
(prose and drama), or other published writers<br />
such as Ismael Mahomed (drama) or Deena Padayachee<br />
(poetry and prose), not to mention women writers,<br />
such as Farida Karodia (prose), Muthal Naidoo (drama),<br />
or Agnes Sam (prose), and adding instead the<br />
daughter <strong>of</strong> an Indian diplomat who spent a few childhood<br />
years in the country. His edited collection <strong>of</strong> essays<br />
(1993a) has only one essay that discusses a<br />
South African writer, Ahmed Essop, but only in comparison<br />
with writers in East Africa.<br />
9 See``Ujamaa and soul'' and ``Nomadic citizenship'', in<br />
Joseph (1999:37^48, 69^88).<br />
10 Michael Chapman argues for treating black and white<br />
writing in South Africa as part <strong>of</strong> ``the same story''<br />
(1996:xvii) <strong>of</strong> colonialism and the struggle against it,<br />
and against ``balkanizing literatures into distinct ethnic<br />
units'' (xvi).Chapman's focus on the black/white conflict<br />
is understandable, but it leads him to omit the important<br />
work <strong>of</strong> writers whose oblique position vis-a© -vis this<br />
conflict should not exclude them from South African literary<br />
history. No South Africans <strong>of</strong> Indian descent appear<br />
in the formal list <strong>of</strong> authors and only two who write<br />
about coloured experience. Achmat Dangor, at the<br />
time author <strong>of</strong> two fiction collections, a play, and poetry,<br />
and Ahmed Essop, author <strong>of</strong> three volumes <strong>of</strong> short<br />
stories, are both reduced to a footnote on ``Muslim'' writers.<br />
I take the term``smaller stories'' from Leon de Kock's<br />
critique <strong>of</strong> Chapman (De Kock1996), but regret that he<br />
does not identify likely stories by name and that the collection<br />
(Smit 1996), despite its publication in Durban,<br />
South Africa's most ``Indian'' city, contains no comment<br />
on Indian contributions.<br />
11 See Dangor (1998). For the Indian appropriation, see<br />
Reddy (1989:203). In a recent lecture, Dangor returned<br />
to these issues; see Dangor (1999).<br />
12 The critique <strong>of</strong> the `èxhibitionist'' aspect <strong>of</strong> protest literature,<br />
the tendency <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid texts, especially<br />
plays and performance poetry, to use abstract indict-<br />
~46 .... ARTICLES
ments <strong>of</strong> apartheid to agitate black audiences and<br />
shame white ones, has its most powerful expression in<br />
the work <strong>of</strong> Njabulo Ndebele, but it appears also in<br />
Franz Fanon's indictment <strong>of</strong> the ``violent, florid writing''<br />
<strong>of</strong> anticolonial intellectuals that <strong>of</strong>ten, in his view, ``serves<br />
to reassure the occupying power'' by its excesses; see<br />
Fanon (1965:239) and Ndebele (1986:143^157). For a<br />
critique <strong>of</strong> New York spectators' appropriation <strong>of</strong> the<br />
moral certainty <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid outrage, see Kruger<br />
(1991).<br />
13 On God's Step-Children and its pre-eminent place in<br />
the literature <strong>of</strong> miscegenation, see <strong>Co</strong>etzee<br />
(1988:136^62); for an alternative view arguing that the<br />
novel critiques white prejudice against coloureds from<br />
its Jewish author's perspective <strong>of</strong> alienation, see Leveson<br />
(1996:77^79). For miscegenation melodrama and<br />
Fugard's debt to it, see Kruger (1999:103^113).<br />
14 See Rive (1996) and Mattera (1986). Like Sophiatown,<br />
District Six has been the subject <strong>of</strong> nostalgia, most famously<br />
in the eponymous musical by David Kramer<br />
and Taliep Pieterson (1989), although earlier accounts,<br />
such as Alex La Guma's A walk in the night (1962) <strong>of</strong>fered<br />
much bleaker depictions <strong>of</strong> a population degraded<br />
by crime and poverty, which correspond more<br />
with <strong>of</strong>ficial accounts. As historians Worden, Van Heyningen,<br />
and Bickford-Smith argue, former residents'<br />
memories <strong>of</strong> life in the District as``those wonderful days''<br />
cannot be simply dismissed with reference to the ``objective<br />
existence <strong>of</strong> widespread discrimination and<br />
poverty'' (1999:114), and high crime (135), but should<br />
rather be understood as an ``ideological counter'' to<br />
the <strong>of</strong>ficial representation <strong>of</strong> the ``crime and vice-ridden<br />
slum'' that justified its demolition (138), a counter-position<br />
that not only sustains former residents' memories<br />
but also matches the documented greater degradation,<br />
crime, and poverty <strong>of</strong> life in the state-controlled<br />
townships that lacked the social cohesion and community<br />
institutions <strong>of</strong> the inner-city neighbourhoods<br />
(140).<br />
15 Rive draws on his own life, including his childhood in<br />
the District and his departure to be educated as a teacher<br />
(1996:127), but he changes the age <strong>of</strong> the narrator<br />
^ who is only ten in 1955 when Rive was twenty-five ^<br />
and refers to the Rive family only in the third person<br />
(201^202; 207). These changes allow Rive to insert a<br />
certaincriticaldistanceintowhatmightotherwisebe<br />
too nostalgic an account, and also to draw on the naivete¨<br />
with which a ten-year-old might view the goingson<br />
<strong>of</strong> Caledon Street's shadier denizens.<br />
16 Majnu¨ n has been characterized as a philosopher, mystic,<br />
or as secular revolutionary, but the protean figure<br />
escapes all these labels (Miquel and Kemp 1988:145).<br />
The oldest written version <strong>of</strong> this story and the trope <strong>of</strong><br />
the ``martyr for love'' is attributed to the Arabic poet Jamil<br />
(d.701 ce) (Encyclopedia Britannica, s.v. majnu¨ n); it<br />
reappears in better-known texts such as Thebook<strong>of</strong><br />
songs by the tenth-century (ce) poet 'Abu al-Faraj al-<br />
Isfahani, the celebrated narrative by the twelfth-century<br />
Persian poet Nizami, and a dramatic version inthe early<br />
twentieth century by the Egyptian writer, Ahmad Shawqi.<br />
The tale has influenced European stories <strong>of</strong> lovemadness<br />
from the courtly tradition to the surrealist<br />
Louis Aragon's Le fou d'Elsa; for a French translation<br />
<strong>of</strong> 'Abu al-Faraj's anecdotes, see Miquel and Kemp<br />
(1988:211^56); and, for the translation <strong>of</strong> Nizami's poem,<br />
see 92^115.<br />
17 I refer to Bloke rather than to Modisane as the voice <strong>of</strong><br />
this text because, as Mark Sandler argues, the ``landmarks<br />
<strong>of</strong> history'' and the author's status as a witness<br />
<strong>of</strong> the destruction <strong>of</strong> Sophiatown, belie ``signs <strong>of</strong> another,<br />
undeclared narrative'' (1994:52^53), which charts<br />
the narrator's responses to white charity he both accepts<br />
and despises as ``chicanery'' (Modisane 1986:91).<br />
18 As the much-quoted graffito ^ ``you are now in fairyland''<br />
^ suggests, the District had a visible population<br />
<strong>of</strong> sexual outsiders designated by the elastic term m<strong>of</strong>fie<br />
since at least the1950s; see Chetty (1995).<br />
19 The link between ``screen memory'' and ``cover story'' is<br />
clearer in Freud's original German term, Deckerinnerung,<br />
which more precisely signifies the imaginary narrative<br />
the subject creates to displace an original trauma<br />
or to ``cover for''an event too painful to make conscious<br />
(1928:1:465); in English (1962:303).<br />
20 See Lefebvre (1996:229^246); Lefebvre's term is abstract<br />
[abstrait] space, but abstracted captures more<br />
precisely the active element <strong>of</strong> social engineering.<br />
21 Before the coloured population was removed from the<br />
common voters' roll inthe1950s, elected representatives<br />
in areas such as District Six certainly courted voters by<br />
patronage, but could <strong>of</strong>fer some resistance to white<br />
power in local as well as national government. Dangor's<br />
portrayal <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>loured Representative can be<br />
contrasted to the representation <strong>of</strong> politicians in Cape<br />
Town coolie,Re¨ shard Gool's roman a© clef,featuring,in<br />
indirect portrayal, Dr Goolam Gool, Trotskyite leader <strong>of</strong><br />
the Anti-<strong>Co</strong>loured Affairs Department wing <strong>of</strong> the National<br />
Liberation League, his sister and political rival,<br />
Cissie Gool, in the CPSA, and other associates in the<br />
1930s and 1940s (Gool 1990); see also Lewis<br />
(1987:174^243). Under apartheid, the townships were<br />
governed directly by unelected white <strong>of</strong>ficials (such as<br />
the relatively benign Mr Fischer who manages Z Town<br />
before the Representative arrives), until the <strong>Co</strong>nstitution<br />
<strong>of</strong> 1983 installed coloured and Indian representatives<br />
with only shaky electoral mandates, since 80+% <strong>of</strong> eligible<br />
voters boycotted. During the ``emergency'' <strong>of</strong> the<br />
mid-1980s, the period <strong>of</strong> Dangor's trilogy, the central<br />
white government retained the representatives but<br />
dropped the pretence <strong>of</strong> ethnic autonomy; see Lewis,<br />
280^283.<br />
22 Dangor (1999:360) notes that ``[o]ne strong feature <strong>of</strong><br />
this [National Housing Standard] design was the way<br />
people walked into their homes right <strong>of</strong>f the street. The<br />
stoep, that simple, long-established way <strong>of</strong> enhancing a<br />
small house, was abolished.''<br />
23 Jabulani Mkhize places sexual politics, especially, the<br />
Meraai daughters' attempts to secure freedom or at<br />
least autonomy through ``control <strong>of</strong> their sexual lives''<br />
(1992:19), at the centre <strong>of</strong> the novel.This approach high-<br />
~47 .... ARTICLES
lights the tensions between each woman's interpretation<br />
<strong>of</strong> autonomy, and between their lives and the political<br />
struggle represented here by men, but it overlooks<br />
the ways in which location and dislocation, the township,<br />
the inner city and the spaces <strong>of</strong> exile, shape the<br />
actions and options <strong>of</strong> male as well as female characters.<br />
24 This migration was an early manifestation <strong>of</strong> the volatile<br />
mix <strong>of</strong> peoples that have radically deepened the transience<br />
that has always characterized Hillbrow. In the last<br />
ten years, the arrival <strong>of</strong> informal traders and jobseekers<br />
from across Africa has left the managers <strong>of</strong> Johannesburg<br />
unable to ``manage transience'', let alone<br />
provide the institutional and social stability that might<br />
create civility in the place <strong>of</strong> the crime that thrives on<br />
the absence <strong>of</strong> collective civic commitment, informal<br />
or formal, to the city; see Simone (1998).<br />
25 See, for example, Kathrada (1999:251).<br />
26 The relationship between town and township is more<br />
complicated than Fanon's manichean opposition between<br />
``settler'' and ``native city'' (1965:38^39) implies, if<br />
only because the ``natives'' here include the descendants<br />
<strong>of</strong> Indians, Malays and other ``non-natives'', but<br />
Fanon's conception <strong>of</strong> the``incompatible zones''<strong>of</strong> ``reciprocal<br />
exclusivity''does highlight the hazards <strong>of</strong> Omar's<br />
crossing as well as the existential impossibility <strong>of</strong> Oscar's<br />
return ``home''.<br />
27 As Shain demonstrates (1994:114^117), this view prevailed<br />
at least a generation after ``Western'' Jews persuaded<br />
the British colonial authorities in 1902 to<br />
exempt ``Eastern'' Yiddish-speaking Jews from the Alien<br />
Acts barring immigrants who were not literate in a ``Western''<br />
language. More recently, a rare comment on the<br />
``love-hate relationship'' between Jews and Muslims in<br />
South Africa from a Muslim <strong>of</strong> Indian descent draws attention<br />
to sociological similarities (placement in commerce<br />
and the pr<strong>of</strong>essions) and to the Group Areas<br />
Act's disruption <strong>of</strong> what might have developed into<br />
competition or collaboration in these areas, but does<br />
not note that this sociological similarity applies more to<br />
Indians than to Cape Muslims; see Akhalwaya (1993).<br />
28 An obvious candidate for the former is Stephen Black's<br />
play, Helena's hope Ltd (1910), whose villain, Abraham<br />
Goldenstein, is a Jewish parvenu in Parktown. Leveson<br />
(1996:172^194) <strong>of</strong>fers a provocative reading <strong>of</strong> the tension<br />
between unassimilated Jews and those who can<br />
pass as British in Nadine Gordimer's early fiction, such<br />
as The lying days (1953), arguing that it reflects the<br />
author's own rejection <strong>of</strong> her Yiddish-speaking ``foreign''<br />
father.<br />
29 As Gilman argues (1991:170^171), the question ``are<br />
Jews white?'' reminds us that notions <strong>of</strong> Jewish difference<br />
retain a racial cast even in the era <strong>of</strong> assimilation.<br />
The idea that Jews were a ``bastard race'' pervades<br />
even early Zionist discourse and the language <strong>of</strong> assimilated<br />
Jews such as Sigmund Freud who used the<br />
image <strong>of</strong> the Mischling or ``half-breed'' unable to suppress<br />
the signs <strong>of</strong> his origins as a figure for the unconscious<br />
(174^176). Where Shain discusses the historical<br />
association <strong>of</strong> Jews and ``non-whites'' in South Africa<br />
but insists nonetheless that ``the white status <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Jew was never seriously questioned'' (1994:152), Krut<br />
suggests that the very repression <strong>of</strong> Anglophone Jews'<br />
historical embarrassment at so-called ``Peruvians'' (the<br />
pejorative label <strong>of</strong> uncertain origin applied to poor Yiddish-speakers)<br />
and <strong>of</strong> the general questions <strong>of</strong> race<br />
and Jews by present-day organized Jewry testifies to<br />
the ongoing contentiousness <strong>of</strong> these issues; see Krut<br />
(1984:155^159).<br />
30 By calling Omar/Oscar a ``Jewish patient'', I am drawing<br />
on Gilman's analysis <strong>of</strong> the state <strong>of</strong> Jewishness as a disease,<br />
over and above ailments, from tuberculosis to<br />
skin eruptions, which have been associated with Jews<br />
(1995:53^60,111,171^176).<br />
31 Nineteenth-century physiognomists, including assimilated<br />
Jews, treated ``nostrility''as a sign <strong>of</strong> Jewish imperviousness<br />
to acculturation, which remained as a sign <strong>of</strong><br />
Jewish difference even after the ``diseases which<br />
haunted the poverty <strong>of</strong> the ghetto'' had been washed<br />
away; see Gilman (1991:181).<br />
32 As Gilman argues,``this nervousness'' not only surfaces<br />
in ``Kafka's own struggle with the trope <strong>of</strong> the inherent<br />
instability <strong>of</strong> the Jew'' but also signifies, in residual prejudice<br />
as well as period medical discourse, the psychosomatic<br />
tendencies <strong>of</strong> Jewish subjects, the result not<br />
merely <strong>of</strong> oppression but also <strong>of</strong> the overworked intellect<br />
attempting to overcome it (1995:90).<br />
33 Dangor (2000) explains his relocation <strong>of</strong> the story as<br />
follows: ``Omar/Oscar tells his counsellor that he thinks<br />
that the legend is clever propaganda; he also can't remember<br />
Arabia having any forests. Setting it in a forest<br />
allowed for Oscar's metamorphosis into a tree, which in<br />
turn fits in with where he lived: Parkview, a tree-lined Johannesburg<br />
suburb. Can you imagine the difficulties I<br />
would have had, had he turned into a grain <strong>of</strong> sand or<br />
some hardy desert shrub? No room for decay there.''<br />
Beyond its immediate significance for the plot, the commentary<br />
that Dangor puts into his protagonist's mouth<br />
reminds readers <strong>of</strong> the impact <strong>of</strong> Muslim and specifically<br />
Arabic culture on quite different societies and the<br />
ways in which those societies made use <strong>of</strong> this inheritance,<br />
particularly in times <strong>of</strong> severe duress, such as<br />
slavery.<br />
34 The impact <strong>of</strong> Arabic on the emerging Afrikaans language<br />
went beyond the absorption <strong>of</strong> some colloquial<br />
or Muslim terms to the shaping <strong>of</strong> literacy in the Cape<br />
Muslim community and the sound <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans in Cape<br />
Town more generally (Davids1994). As is now acknowledged,<br />
the first texts written in Afrikaans were not the<br />
patriotic papers <strong>of</strong> white Afrikaanders but rather manuals<br />
for Muslim education, written in Arabic script. That<br />
legacy is present, albeit in fragmented form, in the language<br />
<strong>of</strong> Kafka's curse.<br />
~48 .... ARTICLES
Works Cited<br />
Akhalwaya, A. A love-hate relationship: Jews and Muslims in<br />
South Africa. Jewish Quarterly 40:17^19.<br />
Bhana, S and J Brain. 1990. Settling down roots: Indian migrants<br />
in South Africa,1860^1911. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand<br />
<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Bhana, S and B Pachai (ed).1984. A documentary history <strong>of</strong><br />
Indian South Africans. CapeTown: David Philip.<br />
Bickford-Smith,V.1994. Meanings <strong>of</strong> freedom: social position<br />
and identity among ex-slaves and their descendants in<br />
Cape Town,1875^1910, in Worden, N and C Crais (eds).<br />
Breaking the chains: slavery and its legacy in the nineteenth-century<br />
Cape <strong>Co</strong>lony. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand<br />
<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Biko, SB.1978. IwritewhatIlike.New York: Harper and Row.<br />
Bradlow, FR and M Cairns. 1978. Early Cape Muslims: a<br />
study <strong>of</strong> their mosques, genealogy, and origins. Cape<br />
Town: AA Balkema.<br />
Carrim, N. 1990. Fietas: a social history <strong>of</strong> Pageview: 1948^<br />
1988. Johannesburg: Save Pageview <strong>Co</strong>mmittee.<br />
Carter, M.1996.Voices from indenture: experiences <strong>of</strong> Indian<br />
migrants in the British Empire. London: Leicester <strong>University</strong><br />
Press.<br />
Chapman, M. 1996. Southern African literatures. London:<br />
Longman.<br />
Chetty, D.1995. A drag at Madame <strong>Co</strong>stello's: Cape m<strong>of</strong>fie life<br />
and the popular press in the 1950s and 1960s. In: Gevisser<br />
M and E Cameron (eds). 1995. Defiant desire: gay<br />
and lesbian lives in South Africa. Johannesburg: Ravan<br />
Press.<br />
Clarke, C (ed). 1990. South Asians overseas. Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
<strong>Co</strong>etzee, JM.1988. White writing: on the culture <strong>of</strong> letters in<br />
South Africa. New Haven: Yale <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Davids, A.1994.The contribution <strong>of</strong> the slaves to the generation<br />
<strong>of</strong> Afrikaans. In: February, V (ed). Taal en identiteit:<br />
Afrikaans en Nederlands, CapeTown: Tafelberg.<br />
Davids, A.1980.The mosques <strong>of</strong> Bo-Kaap: a social history <strong>of</strong><br />
Islam at the Cape. Pietermaritzburg: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Natal<br />
Press.<br />
Dangor, A. 1998. Apartheid and the death <strong>of</strong> South African<br />
cities. In: Judin, H and I Vladislavi (eds). blank _________________________ : architecture,<br />
apartheid and after. CapeTown: David Philip.<br />
______ . 2000. Email communication to author, 7 June.<br />
______ . 1999.The Indian diaspora: a myth? Paper given at Relocating<br />
literature: Africa and India;conferenceatthe<strong>University</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong> the Witwatersrand,11 September.<br />
______ . 1997. Kafka's curse: a novella and three stories. Cape<br />
Town: Kwela Books.<br />
______ . 1986. Majiet ^ a play. Johannesburg: Open School.<br />
______ . 1995 (1981).Waiting for Leila. Second Edition. Johannesburg:<br />
Ravan Press.<br />
______ . 1990.The Z Town trilogy. Johannesburg: Ravan Press.<br />
Dangor, SE.1993.The myth <strong>of</strong> the1860 Settlers,''Africa Quarterly<br />
32:73^80.<br />
De Kock, L.1996. The pursuit <strong>of</strong> smaller stories: reconsidering<br />
the limits <strong>of</strong> literary history in South Africa. In: Smit, J,<br />
Johan van Wyk and Jean Philippe Wade (eds). Rethinking<br />
South African literary history. Durban: Y Press.<br />
Deleuze, G and F Guattari.1975. Kafka, pour une litte¨ rature<br />
mineure. Paris: Minuit.<br />
______ . 1986. Kafka: towards a minor literature. Transl. D Polan.<br />
Minneapolis: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press.<br />
Desai, A.1996. Arise, ye coolies! Apartheid and the Indian,<br />
1960^1995. Johannesburg: Impact Africa Press.<br />
Du Plessis, ID.1994. TheCapeMalays.Cape Town: Maskew<br />
Miller.<br />
Fanon, F.1965. The wretched <strong>of</strong> the earth. Transl. <strong>Co</strong>nstance<br />
Farrington. New York: Grove Press.<br />
Federspiel, H.1995. Dictionary <strong>of</strong> Indonesian Islam. Athens:<br />
Ohio <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Freud, S. 1928. Deckerinnerungen. Gesammelte schriften.<br />
Leipzig: Wissenschaftlicher Verlag1.<br />
Freud, S.1962. Screen memories. The complete psychological<br />
works <strong>of</strong> Sigmund Freud. London: Tavistock: 3.<br />
Gilman, S. 1995. Franz Kafka, the Jewish patient. New York:<br />
Routledge.<br />
Gilman, S. The Jew's body. New York: Routledge.<br />
Gilroy, P. 1993. Black Atlantic: modernity and double consciousness.<br />
Cambridge: Harvard <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Gool, R.1990. CapeTown coolie. London: Heineman.<br />
Jeppie, S and C Soutien (eds).1990. The struggle for District<br />
Six past and present. CapeTown: Save District Six <strong>Co</strong>mmittee.<br />
Joseph, M.1999. Nomadic identities: the performance <strong>of</strong><br />
citizenship. Minneapolis: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press.<br />
Kathrada, A. 1999. Letters from Robben Island: a selection<br />
<strong>of</strong> Ahmed Kathrada's prison correspondence, 1964^<br />
1989. Ed R Vassen. CapeTown: Mayibuye.<br />
Khan, MMR. 1989. The long wait and other psychoanalytic<br />
narratives. New York: Summit Books.<br />
Kruger, L.1991. Apartheid on display: South Africa performs<br />
for New York. Diaspora1 (2):191^208.<br />
______ . 1999. The drama <strong>of</strong> South Africa: plays, pageants, and<br />
publics since 1910. London: Routledge.<br />
Krut, R.1984.The making <strong>of</strong> a South African Jewish community<br />
in Johannesburg,1886^1914. In: Bozzoli, B (ed.).Class,<br />
community and conflict. South African perspectives. Johannesburg:<br />
Ravan Press.<br />
~49 .... ARTICLES
Lefebvre, H.1996.The production <strong>of</strong> space. Transl. D Nicholson<br />
Smith. Oxford: Blackwell.<br />
Leveson, M.1996. The people <strong>of</strong> the book: the image <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Jew in English South African literature Johannesburg:<br />
Witwatersrand <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Lewis, G. 1987. Between the wire and the wall: a history <strong>of</strong><br />
South African `<strong>Co</strong>loured' politics. New York: St Martins<br />
Press.<br />
Mattera, D.1986. Memory is a weapon. Johannesburg: Ravan<br />
Press.<br />
Miquel, A and P Kemp. 1988. Majnu¨ netLayla© : l'amour fou.<br />
Paris: Gallimard.<br />
Mkhize, J.1992. Sexual politics and ``free'' women in Achmat<br />
Dangor'sThe Z Town trilogy. Staffrider10 (1):19^25.<br />
Modisane, B.1986. Blame me on history. Johannesburg: AD<br />
Donker.<br />
Ndebele, N.1986.The rediscovery <strong>of</strong> the ordinary: some new<br />
writings in South Africa. Journal <strong>of</strong> Southern African Studies<br />
12 (2):143^157.<br />
Nelson, E (ed). 1993a. Reworlding: literature <strong>of</strong> the Indian<br />
diaspora.Westport: Greenwood.<br />
Nelson, E (ed).1993b. Writers <strong>of</strong> the Indian diaspora: a biobibliographical<br />
sourcebook.Westport: Greenwood.<br />
Ramamurthi,TG.1995. Apartheid and Indian South Africans.<br />
New Delhi: Indian <strong>Co</strong>uncil for Cultural Relations.<br />
Reddy, YG.1989. Literature. In: Arkin, AJ, KP Magyar and GJ<br />
Pillay (eds). The Indian South Africans: a contemporary<br />
pr<strong>of</strong>ile. Pinetown: Owen Burgess.<br />
Rive, R.1996.``Buckingham Palace'', District Six. (Educational<br />
Edition). CapeTown: David Philip.<br />
Roach, J. 1996. Cities <strong>of</strong> the dead: circum-Atlantic performance.<br />
New York: <strong>Co</strong>lumbia <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Sandler, M.1994. Responding to the ``situation''<strong>of</strong> Modisane's<br />
Blame me on history: towards an ethics <strong>of</strong> reading in<br />
South Africa. Research in African Literatures 25 (4):51^<br />
68.<br />
Shain, M.1994. The roots <strong>of</strong> anti-Semitism in South Africa.<br />
Johannesburg: Witwatersrand <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Simone, AM. 1999. Globalization and the identity <strong>of</strong> African<br />
urban practices. In: Judin, H and I Vladislavi (eds). blank<br />
________ : architecture, apartheid and after. Cape Town: David<br />
Philip.<br />
Simone, AM. 1994. In the mix: remaking coloured identities.<br />
Africa Insight 24 (3):161^173.<br />
Ward, K. 1995. The 300 years: the making <strong>of</strong> Cape Muslim<br />
culture. Exhibition, Cape Town, April 1994: Liberating the<br />
Castle? Social Dynamics 21 (1):96^131.<br />
Worden, N, V Bickford-Smith and E van Heyningen. 1999.<br />
Cape Town in the twentieth century. Cape Town: David<br />
Philip.<br />
Worden, N and C Crais (eds). 1994. Breaking the chains:<br />
slavery and its legacy in the nineteenth-century Cape<br />
<strong>Co</strong>lony. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Worden, N and K Ward.1998. <strong>Co</strong>mmemorating, suppressing<br />
and invoking Cape slavery. In: Nuttall, S and C <strong>Co</strong>etzee<br />
(eds). Negotiating the past: the making <strong>of</strong> memory in<br />
South Africa. CapeTown: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
~50 .... ARTICLES
Three Skeleton Pieces<br />
.......................<br />
DON MACLENNAN<br />
I<br />
From a shaft grave by the river<br />
I watch them excavate a man<br />
whose knees obtruded<br />
from a crumbling mound.<br />
A trowel unearths his skull,<br />
a dental pick his strong<br />
but worn down teeth.<br />
II<br />
My head is an empty cave<br />
filled with seeds <strong>of</strong> light.<br />
Upon the walls are signatures<br />
I cannot read.<br />
III<br />
What can you learn from poets?<br />
Skeletons are more eloquent:<br />
an urchin washed up on the beach<br />
its juice and prickles gone,<br />
is a round <strong>of</strong> gooseflesh Ð<br />
you, when stripped<br />
naked on your way to bed<br />
one black mid-winter night.<br />
~51 .... POETRY
Politics<br />
.......................<br />
DON MACLENNAN<br />
I<br />
My eyes burn from reading<br />
dishonest works,<br />
and I am going deaf<br />
from politicians' promises,<br />
those who best know how<br />
to close the door on truth.<br />
What can we expect<br />
when Hitler spent his evenings<br />
falling asleep over bad movies?<br />
And what did Stalin read?<br />
II<br />
I looked into the world<br />
wishing to find a truer life,<br />
and came to know only<br />
the world as it is,<br />
and what it means<br />
to sit by the Bosphorus<br />
drinking blood red tea<br />
from narrow-waisted glasses<br />
and deeply breathing in<br />
the evening air.<br />
~52 .... POETRY
The exquisite joy<br />
<strong>of</strong> acquiescent<br />
and accomplice bodies:<br />
only for this I wait<br />
by the darkening river.<br />
I sit here in the evening dew,<br />
thinking it is presumptious<br />
to connect freedom with virtue.<br />
~53 .... POETRY
In the peppergrove<br />
.......................<br />
DON MACLENNAN<br />
Under the green umbrellas<br />
<strong>of</strong> the outdoor restaurant,<br />
the fresh, clean morning's<br />
thrown together randomly<br />
a small tableau<br />
<strong>of</strong> primary reality.<br />
The wooden table's<br />
slatted like a boat;<br />
the sail above us<br />
flaps in the morning wind.<br />
At the next table<br />
a beautiful young woman<br />
demonstrates her skills<br />
to her admiring friends,<br />
her skin alive with need.<br />
We could be anywhere Ð<br />
the Adriatic coast,<br />
a pebbled beach<br />
that hurts your eyes<br />
with caustic light.<br />
In the honey <strong>of</strong> the sun<br />
she lights a cigarette,<br />
playing with its pristine shaft,<br />
draws it to her lips,<br />
exhales smoke like incense.<br />
~54 .... POETRY
We sit and watch<br />
drinking our modest c<strong>of</strong>fee.<br />
We have been lovers now<br />
for over forty years,<br />
have felt the chasm broaden<br />
between the body and the soul.<br />
We too believed unquestioning<br />
in the body's omnipotence.<br />
Reality was the least <strong>of</strong> ills.<br />
We cannot tell them<br />
we have been where they are now,<br />
as drunk as they with possibility.<br />
They see us with our crow's-feet<br />
and our wattles and sore backs,<br />
but can't imagine all the beds<br />
we quartered in, or children<br />
who went singing through<br />
the gates <strong>of</strong> paradise.<br />
Why do I remember this from school:<br />
Si rite remetior astra?<br />
What torment Virgil was that term.<br />
Yet I recall a wind that blew<br />
from invisible fields and seas.<br />
Seferis says, ``The poem is everywhere.''<br />
And <strong>of</strong> the words <strong>of</strong> Socrates some say<br />
that when they are opened out<br />
and you get inside them,<br />
you find them full <strong>of</strong> ripened sense.<br />
If light shines through<br />
my language now, let me<br />
retrieve its darkness,<br />
thick curds<br />
and clots <strong>of</strong> meaning,<br />
the smell <strong>of</strong> smoke,<br />
~55 .... POETRY
damp beds <strong>of</strong> herbs<br />
in the harsh sun.<br />
Let it not wither<br />
into deadening concepts,<br />
but like Virgil's<br />
make the light quiver,<br />
start echoes<br />
<strong>of</strong> immeasurable meaning.<br />
~56 .... POETRY
Untitled<br />
.......................<br />
STEPHAN MEYER<br />
I unlock my locker<br />
a swimmer across<br />
peels down his trunks<br />
I gasp<br />
at the force <strong>of</strong> his buttocks<br />
over my breath<br />
and his glance<br />
at my eyes<br />
which hover<br />
between<br />
devour and demure<br />
~57 .... POETRY
Untitled<br />
.......................<br />
STEPHAN MEYER<br />
if I stuff<br />
my eyes<br />
into my ears<br />
I'll be neither<br />
tempted to<br />
see nor hear<br />
the rush <strong>of</strong><br />
desire rippling through<br />
the lining <strong>of</strong> fantasies<br />
holding together<br />
skin and flesh<br />
~58 .... POETRY
Untitled<br />
.......................<br />
STEPHAN MEYER<br />
a morbid love<br />
<strong>of</strong> life<br />
makes me suspect<br />
that there must<br />
be more to it<br />
than the regret<br />
that I am<br />
~59 .... POETRY
Untitled<br />
.......................<br />
STEPHAN MEYER<br />
these days that have been fluid<br />
have set in the shape <strong>of</strong> my body<br />
a pyre <strong>of</strong> words and twigs<br />
pleading for the fire<br />
~60 ..... POETRY
Inside me<br />
...............................<br />
PP FOURIE<br />
~I lose people.<br />
.......<br />
They die in ways that are incomprehensible to me.<br />
Making their entry in an almost gentle and unsolicited<br />
way, they exit brutally, inappropriately, usually<br />
suddenly. They mark my existence and are the worlds<br />
and songs and reflections that map my life; the time<br />
that is me.<br />
And thus it was with her. Her name is Margalith.<br />
And she has left me with the cruelty that is memory,<br />
with the sweet ache that is nostalgia.<br />
She will fade and change in my thoughts about the<br />
time when we were ``we''. I struggle to retain some<br />
semblance <strong>of</strong> her that is real, devoid <strong>of</strong> the inevitable<br />
sentimentality or carefully contrived reminders that<br />
make the present bearable.<br />
Almost three decades my senior, I met her in a city<br />
far from my own. At a conference for translators and<br />
<strong>editor</strong>s, where bosses send their minions for purported<br />
improvement and dull, safe interaction with dull, safe<br />
peers. These are occasions when companies ensure<br />
that they retain their next financial year's training<br />
budget; a footnote in the script <strong>of</strong> our daily dance <strong>of</strong><br />
earning our daily bread.<br />
And thus it happened that in the Spring <strong>of</strong> a<br />
comfortably uneventful year we met in one <strong>of</strong> those<br />
insignificant, pivotal moments that define the essence<br />
<strong>of</strong> what, if only for an instant, makes sense; makes us<br />
alive.<br />
``Mental disease is a learning curve.''<br />
The accent sounded blonde Ð Norwegian, maybe.<br />
She smiled surreptitiously, a stranger leaning towards<br />
me from across the table. The casually stretched-out<br />
hand took a peppermint. She moved back into her<br />
seat Ð no response was required.<br />
We had been listening to a speaker meaningfully<br />
recounting the nuances <strong>of</strong> translating personal correspondence<br />
between two late-eighteenth century literary<br />
figures. I did not know whether she was<br />
referring to the subjects <strong>of</strong> the translations, the<br />
audience, or the speaker. It was not important Ð<br />
any interpretation seemed appropriate. My smile was<br />
a spontaneous and careful acknowledgement <strong>of</strong> our<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> kin.<br />
***<br />
There is a moment, not <strong>of</strong>ten but sometimes, when<br />
there is a hiccup in time. Rules, seconds, morals and<br />
thoughts are suspended in a void <strong>of</strong> utter significance;<br />
a moment that changes everything forever. These<br />
moments are not limited to the endorphin-induced<br />
slowing down in those milliseconds before a car crash.<br />
(Though perhaps the analogy is appropriate for my<br />
first, eternal acquaintance with her). And it is during<br />
such moments at the beginning <strong>of</strong> relationships when<br />
one knows beyond all doubt that you have met<br />
yourself in someone else. One knows that things will<br />
work out, that the feeling is mutual; there is a shared<br />
excitement that goes beyond all semantics and social<br />
foreplay.<br />
And thus it was with her.<br />
***<br />
~61 ..... SHORT FICTION
``No, I am not Norwegian.'' We were standing in<br />
exactly the centre <strong>of</strong> her hotel room. ``And I'm very<br />
pleased to meet you.'' The face pleasantly and unashamedly<br />
hinted at her age: she had elegant lines around<br />
her eyes, and the ease with which she moved under her<br />
clothes would have seemed ridiculous and almost an<br />
anachronism had she been a younger woman.<br />
I looked around the room. Not much betraying<br />
anything personal. A small bottle <strong>of</strong> perfume next to a<br />
picture framed in ancient silver. ``My son,'' she said,<br />
slightly tipping her wine glass at the young man <strong>of</strong><br />
about my age. She did not take her eyes <strong>of</strong>f me.<br />
them. I wonder if I am one <strong>of</strong> them. I hate myself a<br />
little bit. But more than anything, I wonder where she<br />
is now.<br />
I could see my wife waving at me when I walked<br />
into the international arrivals hall. She said my name<br />
s<strong>of</strong>tly when we embraced. I was genuinely happy,<br />
relieved to see her. We exchanged the usual<br />
pleasantries: gifts; cursory thoughts about the conference;<br />
she remarked that I looked a bit tired. I was<br />
abittired.<br />
``Well, this is certainly quite strange.'' I tried to<br />
look unembarrassed, regretting the remark almost<br />
instantly. She passed me a glass <strong>of</strong> Merlot, and<br />
seemed almost pensive for a second.<br />
``Yes, slightly, I suppose.'' She seemed sincere,<br />
bemused, relaxed Ð in total control. She sat down on<br />
the lime green chaise longue.Iwasgladwhenshespoke.<br />
``Oh dear, what do we do now?'' she smiled.<br />
I had never made love to an older woman before.<br />
***<br />
She drove us back home. I looked out the window<br />
(noting that it was autumn), then pretended to sleep.<br />
Nothing had really changed. Though everything had.<br />
I knew the feeling would pass. But hopefully it would<br />
not.<br />
Maybe I did not lose her.<br />
She had gone.<br />
Inside me.<br />
I believe there are natural adulterers. I used to hate<br />
And that was all.<br />
~62 .... SHORT FICTION
A troubled sense <strong>of</strong> belonging<br />
....................................................<br />
PRIVATE AND PUBLIC HISTORIES IN THE POETRY OF ISOBEL DIXON, JOHN EPPEL AND DON MACLENNAN<br />
NICK MEIHUIZEN<br />
~I<br />
.......<br />
f, according to Michel Foucault's<br />
notion <strong>of</strong> the episteme<br />
or the inherent knowledge by which<br />
we arrange experience in different<br />
eras, the order <strong>of</strong> concretely existing<br />
things in modern times is determined<br />
not by structures <strong>of</strong> thought, but by<br />
historical forces, the matter has some<br />
significance in South Africa, where<br />
history is so largely entailed in our<br />
present sense <strong>of</strong> material, spiritual,<br />
aesthetic and intellectual impermanence.<br />
Although the phenomenon <strong>of</strong><br />
globalization has its place in this<br />
picture (as I discuss below), the<br />
impermanence referred to here has<br />
largely to do with issues surrounding<br />
colonialism, the memory <strong>of</strong> apartheid,<br />
and the memory <strong>of</strong> Rhodesian UDI<br />
and its aftermath. Awareness <strong>of</strong> issues<br />
related to these matters dates back to<br />
Thomas Pringle, and was certainly<br />
present in Roy Campbell, who experienced<br />
an associated anxiety well<br />
before it became inevitable to do so.<br />
As a consequence, Campbell became a<br />
nomad. There are far more white<br />
southern African nomads now, both<br />
literally and figuratively speaking. 1<br />
Their tents are their histories, woven<br />
from their own past or from threads<br />
left by earlier Europeans. This essay<br />
examines relations to both public and<br />
private histories in newly published<br />
works by three such nomads: Don<br />
Maclennan, Isobel Dixon and John<br />
Eppel.<br />
In the first volume <strong>of</strong> his History <strong>of</strong><br />
modern criticism, Rene Wellek considers<br />
the importance <strong>of</strong> ``the awakening<br />
<strong>of</strong> the modern historical<br />
sense'', which he defines as ``a combination<br />
<strong>of</strong> the recognition <strong>of</strong> individuality<br />
with a sense <strong>of</strong> change and<br />
development in history'' (1955:26).<br />
Thus, the ``individuality <strong>of</strong> different<br />
epochs [becomes] recognized'', and so<br />
definition is effected through history<br />
(27). In Foucault's more minutely<br />
considered analysis, history deploys<br />
``in a temporal series, the analogies [or<br />
similarities in function] that connect<br />
distinct organic structures to one<br />
another''. 2 History ``gives place to<br />
analogical organic structures, just as<br />
[neo-classical] Order opened the way<br />
to successive identities and differences''<br />
(Foucault 1970:219). Foucault<br />
emphasises that history ``in this sense<br />
is not to be understood as the<br />
compilation <strong>of</strong> factual successions or<br />
sequences as they may have occurred;<br />
it is the fundamental mode <strong>of</strong> being <strong>of</strong><br />
empiricities, upon the basis <strong>of</strong> which<br />
they are affirmed, posited, arranged,<br />
and distributed in the space <strong>of</strong><br />
knowledge for the use <strong>of</strong> such disciplines<br />
or sciences as may arise.'' He<br />
adds that history is ``the depths from<br />
~63 .... REVIEW ESSAY<br />
which all beings emerge into their<br />
precarious, glittering existence'' (219).<br />
In short, history is no longer a table <strong>of</strong><br />
dates, a string <strong>of</strong> related events; it is<br />
the source <strong>of</strong> things perceived as an<br />
ever operative power that constitutes<br />
existence itself. 3 Foucault (251)<br />
claims:<br />
European culture is inventing for itself a<br />
depthinwhichwhatmattersisnolonger<br />
identities, distinctive characters, permanent<br />
tables with all their possible paths<br />
and routes, but great hidden forces developed<br />
on the basis <strong>of</strong> their primitive and inaccessible<br />
nucleus, origin, causality, and<br />
history. From now on things will be represented<br />
only from the depths <strong>of</strong> this density<br />
withdrawnintoitself,perhapsblurredand<br />
darkened by its obscurity, but bound<br />
tightly to themselves, assembled or divided,<br />
inescapably grouped by the vigour<br />
that is hidden down below, in those<br />
depths.<br />
Aspects <strong>of</strong> this conception <strong>of</strong> history<br />
(to take one example) are not<br />
alien to TS Eliot. Frank Kermode, in<br />
The classic (1975:23), underlines the<br />
link between it and Eliot's understanding<br />
<strong>of</strong> the translatio imperii and<br />
translatio studii, or subsequent cultural<br />
drives to recapture the values<br />
and potency <strong>of</strong> classical times:<br />
Our failure to use Virgil as a criterion Eliot<br />
calls `provincial'. He intends something<br />
more than a literary judgement, for the<br />
failure is a cultural failure to perceive the<br />
true structure <strong>of</strong> history; it implies the heretical<br />
assumption that ``history is merely the<br />
chronicle <strong>of</strong> human devices which have<br />
served their turn and been scrapped''.
For Eliot, history is not a mere succession <strong>of</strong> events,<br />
it is a centre <strong>of</strong> constitutive energy that emerges from<br />
the dark origin where destiny has its source. And we,<br />
in Eliot's renovatio <strong>of</strong> the imperium, are part <strong>of</strong> that<br />
destiny, and so part <strong>of</strong> an empire that stretches far<br />
beyond individual historical moments: ``You must<br />
remember that the Roman Empire was transformed<br />
into the Holy Roman Empire ... We are all, so far as<br />
we inherit the civilization <strong>of</strong> Europe, still citizens <strong>of</strong><br />
the Roman Empire ...'' (Eliot 1953:92).<br />
The ``depths <strong>of</strong> a density withdrawn into itself''<br />
seems more fundamental in the constitution <strong>of</strong> human<br />
beings than does the imperium, though, and is more<br />
Darwinian in thrust. Man, as inheritor <strong>of</strong> all that has<br />
gone before, says Foucault (1974:313),<br />
merely unveils himself to his own eyes in the form <strong>of</strong> a being<br />
who is already, in a necessarily subjacent density, in an irreducible<br />
anteriority, a living being, an instrument <strong>of</strong> production,<br />
a vehicle for words which exist before him. All these<br />
contents that his knowledge reveals to him as exterior to<br />
himself, and older than his own birth, anticipate him, overhang<br />
him with all their solidarity, and traverse him as though<br />
he were merely an object <strong>of</strong> nature, a face doomed to be<br />
erased in the course <strong>of</strong> history.<br />
Thus human beings are not enlarged by the sense <strong>of</strong><br />
what has come before them, as they might be by<br />
feeling they belong to an extended imperium, they are<br />
confined even more within their own finitude.<br />
Just as the endlessly subjacent but ever-present<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> the return <strong>of</strong> the origin <strong>of</strong> the human species<br />
makes nonsense <strong>of</strong> ontological enlargement derived<br />
from historical tradition, the notion <strong>of</strong> ``infinity'' at<br />
the heart <strong>of</strong> earlier epistemes is replaced by the<br />
``paradoxical form <strong>of</strong> the endless'', which, ``rather<br />
than the rigour <strong>of</strong> a limitation'', indicates the<br />
monotony <strong>of</strong> a possibly endless journey; but this<br />
form, at least, is prone to the useful attribute <strong>of</strong><br />
``hope'' (Foucault 1974:314). Campbell, it seems to<br />
me, uses the paradox surrounding this form as his<br />
point <strong>of</strong> departure. Investing immense enthusiasm in<br />
Futurism, for instance, a celebration <strong>of</strong> pure mechanical<br />
finitude, he creates a mechanistic flaming terrapin<br />
yet replete with ``endless'' possibilities, and invested<br />
with an accompanying sense <strong>of</strong> hope (Campbell<br />
1949:60ff). 4<br />
Whatever the role <strong>of</strong> ``hope'' as an antidote to<br />
limitation, positive finitude is <strong>of</strong> principal constitutive<br />
importance. That is, to evoke Foucault's trinity <strong>of</strong><br />
Life, Labour and Language, experience <strong>of</strong> life is given<br />
through a finite body; labour is a consequence <strong>of</strong><br />
satisfiable desire; and language is circumscribed by<br />
the time <strong>of</strong> utterance and its place in history. ``At the<br />
foundation <strong>of</strong> all the empirical positivities, and <strong>of</strong><br />
everything that can indicate itself as a concrete<br />
limitation <strong>of</strong> man's existence, we discover a finitude<br />
Ð which is in a sense the same: it is marked by the<br />
spatiality <strong>of</strong> the body, the yawning <strong>of</strong> desire, and the<br />
time <strong>of</strong> language''. And this finitude is not imposed<br />
from the outside; it is fundamental, resting ``on<br />
nothing but its own existence as fact'' (314±5).<br />
It is the analytic <strong>of</strong> finitude, ``a reflection on the<br />
conditions <strong>of</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> finitude'', whose goal is to<br />
present man's finitude in the terms indicated above,<br />
``as providing its own foundation'' (Gutting<br />
1989:200). It does so, primarily, through repetition.<br />
Repetition is found in the ``identity and the difference<br />
between the positive and the fundamental''. The<br />
positive ``death'' that wears away life from day to<br />
day, ``is the same as that fundamental death on the<br />
basis <strong>of</strong> which my empirical life is given to me''. In a<br />
similar manner, ``the time that bears languages along<br />
upon it, that takes up its place within them and finally<br />
wears them out, is the same time that draws my<br />
discourse out, even before I have pronounced it, into<br />
a succession that no man can master''. What emerges<br />
from the fact <strong>of</strong> this repetition is the figure <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Same,<br />
in which Difference is the same thing as Identity. It is within<br />
this vast but narrow space, opened up by the repetition <strong>of</strong><br />
the positive within the fundamental, that the whole <strong>of</strong> this<br />
analytic <strong>of</strong> finitude ö so closely linked to the future <strong>of</strong> modern<br />
thought ö will be deployed; it is there that we shall see<br />
in succession the transcendental repeat the empirical, the<br />
cogito repeat the unthought, the return <strong>of</strong> the origin repeat<br />
its retreat; it is there, from itself as starting-point, that a<br />
thought <strong>of</strong> the Same irreducible to [neo-]classical philosophy<br />
is about to affirm itself. (Foucault1974:315^6)<br />
~64 .... REVIEW ESSAY
Campbell seems aware <strong>of</strong> the repetition<br />
involved at the heart <strong>of</strong> his<br />
historical moment; his glorification <strong>of</strong><br />
bull-fighting, or, in terms <strong>of</strong> his<br />
renovatio <strong>of</strong> imperial terms, ``tauromachy'',<br />
which he presents as a<br />
central ritual, initially gains strength<br />
from such a sense <strong>of</strong> historical<br />
``emergence'' as the following: ``It is<br />
with the Bull that Man first emerged<br />
as a conscious creative being against<br />
the background <strong>of</strong> troglodyte prehistory''<br />
(Campbell 1988:500). Campbell<br />
then claims a phenomenological<br />
superiority in his relationship with<br />
bulls, seeing them as they ``really are''<br />
in positivist, empirical terms. But the<br />
extended frame he erects for his<br />
tauromachy is in tension with this<br />
attempt at positivist limitation; the<br />
same ``object'', then, is at once <strong>of</strong><br />
acute positivistic and fundamental<br />
significance, suggesting a type <strong>of</strong><br />
repetition <strong>of</strong> the Same not different in<br />
kind from that found in the dual<br />
nature <strong>of</strong> his terrapin.<br />
Campbell, as an exemplar <strong>of</strong> what<br />
Fredric Jameson (1991:304) terms the<br />
``anti-modern modernist'', the modernist<br />
opposed to aspects <strong>of</strong> modernization,<br />
uses this repetition <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Same in his relationship with empire.<br />
He might posit a colonial primitivism<br />
suggestive <strong>of</strong> the ``vigour that is<br />
hidden down below, in those depths''<br />
wherein history gives definition to<br />
discrete, positive entities, while at the<br />
same time questioning both the positivism<br />
attending a dispirited Western<br />
cosmopolitan culture, and the fatuous<br />
double <strong>of</strong> this culture, still lurking in<br />
the colonies. The colonies, if the locus<br />
<strong>of</strong> vibrant primitivism, are also purveyors<br />
<strong>of</strong> a sad repetition <strong>of</strong> ``Home'',<br />
a repetition that involves clinging to<br />
imperial values attached to outmoded<br />
notions <strong>of</strong> the metropolis. It is the<br />
subsequent sense <strong>of</strong> emptiness that<br />
stirs in Campbell the need to create his<br />
own credo, centred in a pr<strong>of</strong>ound<br />
belief in the ``endless'' possibilities <strong>of</strong><br />
life itself, and, finally, traditional<br />
religious verities centred in reactionary<br />
notions <strong>of</strong> ``infinity''. 5<br />
It is useful to bear this wider<br />
perspective associated with Campbell<br />
in mind today, where the nomadic<br />
instinct (inherent in the repetition <strong>of</strong><br />
history as both one's basis and one's<br />
continued being) is not simply a<br />
product <strong>of</strong> a reaction to colonialism<br />
but also <strong>of</strong> globalization, whose threat<br />
was long since anticipated by Benjamin,<br />
Adorno, and Horkheimer,<br />
among others. 6<br />
Isobel Dixon (Weather Eye, 2001)<br />
and John Eppel (Selected Poems<br />
1965±1995, 2001), exemplify two different<br />
types <strong>of</strong> nomad ± one who has<br />
left the South, and one who has<br />
stayed. From within themselves they<br />
have created structures <strong>of</strong> selfhood<br />
conditioned by a finitude underlined<br />
by the radical changes that have taken<br />
place around us. Thus, for example,<br />
much is invested in personal history,<br />
certainly in the case <strong>of</strong> Dixon, perhaps<br />
less so in the case <strong>of</strong> Eppel, though he<br />
does contrast past with present in a<br />
way that tells <strong>of</strong> a close acquaintance<br />
with place (Eppel 2001:66±7). With<br />
Dixon, different hemispheres <strong>of</strong>fer the<br />
contrast, and the socio-political landscape<br />
<strong>of</strong> South Africa is given only a<br />
type <strong>of</strong> grudging acknowledgement<br />
(Dixon 2001:38), as if she requires<br />
more certainty in her sense <strong>of</strong> Africa<br />
than that allowed by political change.<br />
South Africa <strong>of</strong>fers refuge from globalization<br />
(or at least from the<br />
North), primarily through its past,<br />
though one cannot doubt that certain<br />
treasured aspects <strong>of</strong> the country have<br />
not changed, especially in the deep<br />
rural areas Dixon has recently revisited.<br />
Her nostalgia is frank, freely<br />
acknowledged (11), and tells more <strong>of</strong><br />
necessity than indulgence. With these<br />
sources she invests the materials <strong>of</strong> her<br />
selfhood. The explorer Richard F<br />
Burton (1964:16) wrote that there are<br />
nomads who are actually inherently<br />
domestic, who can establish a sense <strong>of</strong><br />
belonging anywhere. Dixon is not <strong>of</strong><br />
this type. All her sympathies are for<br />
the South, and her present life in the<br />
North serves only to highlight the<br />
qualities and values <strong>of</strong> the South<br />
(Dixon 2001:45):<br />
Close my fists tight around the thoughts <strong>of</strong><br />
breathless<br />
nights, the heat distilling scent from every<br />
bush.<br />
The leap and crackle <strong>of</strong> a fire outside,<br />
the clink <strong>of</strong> ice.The promise<br />
<strong>of</strong> a morning glorious, ablaze with light.<br />
Eppel, one who has travelled extensively<br />
through the varied sociopolitical<br />
landscapes <strong>of</strong> Rhodesia-<br />
Zimbabwe, but who is now committed<br />
to Zimbabwe (he claims he wants to<br />
die there, 2001:73), seems a more<br />
likely candidate for Burton's domestic<br />
nomad. Perhaps it is wrong-minded to<br />
call him a nomad, as he has sent roots<br />
deep down into the soil. The numerous<br />
plants, flowers and trees that we<br />
find in his poems emphasize rootedness,<br />
emphasize his Anteus-like<br />
grasping <strong>of</strong> the soil through these life<br />
forms. But if roots emphasize adherence<br />
to a location, it is his dogged<br />
awareness <strong>of</strong> the need for that adherence<br />
that alerts us to his being a<br />
nomad. He feels at times alienated<br />
~65 .... REVIEW ESSAY
oth as an individual and as the member <strong>of</strong> a race or<br />
culture (33), and this feeling, as in Campbell, is not<br />
confined to a particular hemisphere (41): ``My times<br />
are, my spaces, are diminished. / I am afraid. I have<br />
nowhere to go.'' But, also as in Campbell, he is<br />
nevertheless very much <strong>of</strong> the place <strong>of</strong> his origin,<br />
claiming memories, claiming experiences, recreating<br />
the place through his private history, his participation<br />
in public history, and his botanical and geological<br />
susceptibility to the very earth around him. Relatively<br />
exotic he may be (as are all southern whites), but he<br />
has become naturalized, and in a way suggestive <strong>of</strong><br />
deep commitment, as his singing <strong>of</strong> ``Nkosi Sikelele''<br />
with his children dramatizes (60). Then too, he speaks<br />
<strong>of</strong> the plight <strong>of</strong> the people, endlessly waiting for thirdrate<br />
transport, as the fat-cats' jets fly overhead. The<br />
people count the jets, a mindless pastime while they<br />
wait for their jalopies (64). He shows here his<br />
solidarity and compassion, human roots that bind<br />
and commit.<br />
It is not just present change that prompts a feeling<br />
<strong>of</strong> displacement; the old Rhodesian mentality was<br />
hardly compatible with his own, and he makes this<br />
explicit at times (66):<br />
On the rugby fields <strong>of</strong> Spreckley<br />
Rhodesian manhood pounds;<br />
on the <strong>Co</strong>lenbrander Oval<br />
Rhodesian spunk abounds.<br />
For all his deployment <strong>of</strong> memory and the past, the<br />
sentiment he imparts is never one <strong>of</strong> simple nostalgia.<br />
He does not, apparently, long for what has been lost.<br />
He records his experiences <strong>of</strong> the past and their loss in<br />
an almost factual way (53):<br />
I showed you the foundations<br />
<strong>of</strong> the store where we had swopped our coins<br />
for sugar-sticks and sherbet. I showed<br />
you the pile <strong>of</strong> bricks where the Meyers<br />
used to live; I pointed out the less<br />
bushy patch <strong>of</strong> ground which supported<br />
the Van Deventers ...<br />
For one thing his disquiet is more implied than<br />
expressed. For another he doesn't romanticise the<br />
past, he doesn't make <strong>of</strong> it a paradise lost. This is<br />
partly because <strong>of</strong> his discontent with the mind-sets <strong>of</strong><br />
that past, but more because <strong>of</strong> his ability to allow his<br />
subjects their own voices. That is, he doesn't impose<br />
sensibility. His style is factual, clear-headed, and <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
incorporates a twist <strong>of</strong> humour. And it makes no<br />
appeals to sympathy or a higher justice; perhaps this<br />
is a peculiarly white Rhodesian voice after all. A few<br />
<strong>of</strong> his poems are set in England, where he feels (like<br />
Dixon) out <strong>of</strong> place, haunted by Africa. But even in<br />
these poems, Africa is not a source <strong>of</strong> redemption, a<br />
holy vale <strong>of</strong> the past, as it tends to be in Dixon. It is a<br />
place <strong>of</strong> discomfort and danger, <strong>of</strong> a hard lifestyle.<br />
What matters is not desire for a now unobtainable<br />
past, but the hurt <strong>of</strong> incompletion, the incompletion<br />
<strong>of</strong> alienation. And so, again, he establishes himself in<br />
his poems, affirms presence, natural presence, botanical<br />
presence (16, 20, 26). In doing so he creates a<br />
home, whether inhabited by botanical, reptilian,<br />
geological, or human life-forms. The poem gives<br />
shelter, gives substance, in its matter-<strong>of</strong>-factness, its<br />
adherence to Linnean classification, its wry reflection<br />
<strong>of</strong> the poet's history. Though the Adenium Obesum,<br />
originally dug up in a war-zone, is now on a property<br />
long since passed from his hands (32), and though<br />
words aren't quite trees (44), words provide Eppel<br />
with location in the midst <strong>of</strong> postcolonial impermanence.<br />
Don Maclennan's primary focus in Notes from a<br />
Rhenish mission (2001) is the impact <strong>of</strong> experience on<br />
one's inner self (Maclennan 2001:19), not the immediate<br />
pressures <strong>of</strong> belonging or not belonging.<br />
History is not a means <strong>of</strong> defining a relation to the<br />
past in his eyes, it is a means <strong>of</strong> investigating this<br />
impact. It is also, though, a means <strong>of</strong> deconstructing<br />
colonial continuity through a blighted repetition <strong>of</strong><br />
the Same. For instance, the cracking plaster <strong>of</strong> the old<br />
Mission sounds like the markedly ``foreign'' Germanic<br />
tongue <strong>of</strong> the missionaries, thus parodically<br />
``uttering'' past fundamental certainties regarding<br />
infinity in terms redolent <strong>of</strong> positivistic finitude (8):<br />
Theyprise<strong>of</strong>ftheoldmudplaster<br />
which still smells <strong>of</strong> grass, and sounds<br />
like foreign vowels and consonants as it breaks ^<br />
``Nun danket alle Gott'' ^<br />
and falls around their feet.<br />
~66 .... REVIEW ESSAY
Europe has left its traces in this<br />
country, just as the poet has. It has<br />
withdrawn, just as he now withdraws,<br />
conditioned by the disinterested presence<br />
<strong>of</strong> the ``endless'', a curiously<br />
ambivalent presence tangible in the<br />
dry landscape, the crumbling ruins,<br />
the remarkably concrete realization <strong>of</strong><br />
a saviour figure speaking another<br />
foreign tongue (Aramaic) whose foreignness<br />
(biblical, archetypal) is yet no<br />
barrier to reciprocity (13). Where a<br />
personal past finds its way into his<br />
writing he comes closer to Dixon and<br />
Eppel. Closer, but not that close. He is<br />
more a lonely wandering Jew than a<br />
familial, gregarious nomad; he is a<br />
speaker <strong>of</strong> apophthegms based on<br />
experience that is stripped <strong>of</strong> individual<br />
content (14):<br />
To what do we aspire?<br />
Do hyacinths know their fragrance,<br />
or clouds the colour they acquire?<br />
Maclennan's minimalism reflects<br />
his subject matter, and for me conveys<br />
a strength and grace not void <strong>of</strong><br />
passion (13):<br />
The Mission has become a painting<br />
where being is so vivid<br />
that the light shines through it ^<br />
the red grass,<br />
cadmium yellow sand,<br />
rock outcrops s<strong>of</strong>tened with flowers,<br />
and a heat haze vibrating like a harp.<br />
These are the bones <strong>of</strong> experience<br />
(even where ontology is evoked), and<br />
in this finite fact lies their beauty.<br />
Each serves a fundamental function,<br />
or seems to suggest this, in the way<br />
that more prolix pieces (by definition)<br />
cannot.<br />
Writing from abroad, Dixon, mentally<br />
absorbed by the South, seems<br />
psychically adrift in comparison with<br />
Eppel and Maclennan (although her<br />
writing captures the South with precision).<br />
What is important for her,<br />
then, is not the relation to the<br />
immediate ``here'', as is the case with<br />
Eppel and Maclennan, but to ``there''.<br />
That is, the immediate ``here'' cannot<br />
hold her for long. Her desire is always<br />
for the ``hereness'' <strong>of</strong> the past (the<br />
other time), which translates invariably<br />
into Africa (the other place).<br />
Both meet, then, in her nostalgia,<br />
which assumes a double poignancy ±<br />
it is spatio-temporal; and this poses a<br />
problem. For this double focus makes<br />
her cross the taboo lines <strong>of</strong> the past to<br />
embrace her life under the old order,<br />
to rescue a sense <strong>of</strong> belonging inherently<br />
part <strong>of</strong> that order. The notion<br />
might suggest a parallel with an<br />
originally innocent warmth for Berlin<br />
in Hitler's heyday, which <strong>of</strong> course is<br />
not impossible, but which must now<br />
be modified to carry with it a degree<br />
<strong>of</strong> acknowledgement or even acceptance.<br />
Thus, the past associated with a<br />
troubled place and time and then<br />
viewed in retrospect is problematic,<br />
for it is revisited in full knowledge.<br />
Longing for the past can be divorced<br />
from acceptance <strong>of</strong> all that the past<br />
stood for, but must either incorporate<br />
some degree <strong>of</strong> condonation <strong>of</strong> that<br />
past, or at least carry a plea to be<br />
allowed to cordon <strong>of</strong>f the personal<br />
from the public.<br />
Eppel does not do this. Even his<br />
earliest poetry in this collection, from<br />
the sixties, is humorously critical <strong>of</strong><br />
social attitudes <strong>of</strong> fellow Rhodesians,<br />
for instance (Eppel 2001:19). Dixon<br />
steers clear <strong>of</strong> such matter, preferring<br />
the apolitical sociology <strong>of</strong> the family,<br />
conditioned by an earlier perception<br />
<strong>of</strong> the world, that <strong>of</strong> the very young<br />
child, as opposed to Eppel's young<br />
adult. In choosing this focus she steps<br />
outside public history and stays within<br />
private history, while Eppel engages<br />
with both.<br />
And what <strong>of</strong> Maclennan in this<br />
regard? In concentrating on a German<br />
Mission, Maclennan brings to mind<br />
the missionary endeavour and its<br />
complicity in colonial subjugation. He<br />
goes back, then, far beyond the<br />
apartheid years to the ideological<br />
machinery <strong>of</strong> emerging globalization,<br />
the coupling not so much <strong>of</strong> cross and<br />
sword as cross and commerce, but<br />
does not harp on the fact. As in the<br />
case <strong>of</strong> Dixon, socio-politics in Maclennan<br />
are displaced by internal<br />
imperatives. What focus one chooses<br />
is <strong>of</strong> course a matter <strong>of</strong> preference, but<br />
the implications attending such revisitings<br />
<strong>of</strong> the past require some<br />
response from the writer.<br />
I do not want to be mistaken. It is<br />
refreshing to move away from what<br />
have become the cliche d mouthings <strong>of</strong><br />
the recent past. But have the pressures<br />
attending this past been adequately<br />
dealt with? Is a truth and reconciliation<br />
process that lasts only a few years<br />
enough to lay the ghosts <strong>of</strong> centuries?<br />
Perhaps we all need to heed Cronin's<br />
warning (1997:43): ``Beware, right<br />
now amnesia is sneering at us.''<br />
Whatever the case, the past is not<br />
easily integrated. <strong>Co</strong>ndemned or distanced<br />
in Eppel, it is mourned or<br />
treasured in Dixon, and it is symptomatic<br />
<strong>of</strong> the mysteries <strong>of</strong> presence in<br />
Maclennan. None <strong>of</strong> these writers,<br />
then, is ever at one with the past.<br />
Perhaps Dixon momentarily is, in<br />
those spots <strong>of</strong> time that tell <strong>of</strong> an early<br />
~67 .... REVIEW ESSAY
perfection (Dixon 2001:9±12); but for all the comfort<br />
they <strong>of</strong>fer, they also give witness to present disaffection.<br />
Having mentioned her implicit disaffection, I<br />
should also point out that her recuperation <strong>of</strong> the<br />
past is not simply governed by a tendency to idealize.<br />
She is aware <strong>of</strong> shortcomings, <strong>of</strong> pain and restrictions.<br />
Apart from being golden, her past is also one <strong>of</strong> hard<br />
times and droughts (13), where the plight <strong>of</strong> black<br />
people is very well known to her, despite the<br />
overriding existential security that was a reality, she<br />
says, not a ``childhood myth'' (38). But the past for<br />
her is primarily golden, a source <strong>of</strong> comfort, a<br />
wellspring <strong>of</strong> paradisal essence, captured in the<br />
sensuousness <strong>of</strong> her memories, where even the present<br />
taste <strong>of</strong> a grape in England can evoke the paradise <strong>of</strong><br />
childhood in a different hemisphere (11). It is also the<br />
site <strong>of</strong> familial warmth and goodness, because <strong>of</strong><br />
which a bearded man in the street can bring to mind<br />
her father, who modulates into a type <strong>of</strong> Moses figure,<br />
striking with his stick the rocky heart <strong>of</strong> metropolitan<br />
London, showing the way to the promised land <strong>of</strong><br />
human reciprocity, <strong>of</strong> values from a different time and<br />
place (15):<br />
There'll be a stillness as the faultline fissures<br />
deeper than the Underground.<br />
The engines stop, the hush reminding us<br />
<strong>of</strong> history and grace.<br />
The clear ``good morning'' from your smiling face<br />
settling among us like a dove.<br />
But perhaps his values are not necessarily confined<br />
to a different time.<br />
For Africa is not all memory for Dixon. On<br />
occasion it is a place for present experience, compelling,<br />
absorbing, as in Maclennan (42, 43). As soon as<br />
she is back in England, however, memory makes its<br />
claims, and her mind becomes transitive again,<br />
nomadic, returning to the South, contrasting it with<br />
the North (44):<br />
I'm sorry to see<br />
my mosquito bumps fade:<br />
the love bites <strong>of</strong> a continent,<br />
marks <strong>of</strong> its hot embrace.<br />
If anything is dark,<br />
it's this damp island<br />
with its sluggish days,<br />
its quieter, subtler ways<br />
<strong>of</strong> drawing blood.<br />
It is not just a difference in time that is at issue in<br />
Dixon, then, it is a difference in values, and the values<br />
she cherishes are to be found in the South. If this is so,<br />
nostalgia isn't simply a question <strong>of</strong> longing for a<br />
neatly cloistered and inviolate past. It takes the<br />
measure <strong>of</strong> present existence, and it is its ability to<br />
do this which gives Dixon her final strength, or which<br />
allows her to make the claims on the South that she<br />
does. In the final poem in her book, for instance, ``She<br />
comes swimming'' (46±8), a female figure, something<br />
<strong>of</strong> a kelpie, follows Da Gama's route to the Cape, and<br />
so evokes not only CamoÄ ens, with his Adamastor and<br />
Thetis, 7 but also Campbell and his flaming terrapin.<br />
She will<br />
fall on her knees and plant a kiss<br />
and her old string <strong>of</strong> beads,<br />
her own explorer's cross<br />
into the cruel, fruitful earth at last.<br />
She's at your feet. Her heart<br />
is beating fast. Her limbs are weak.<br />
Make her look up.Tell her she's home.<br />
Don't send her on her way again.<br />
The female wants to be reintegrated with Africa,<br />
Thetis desires union with Adamastor in far more<br />
hopeful terms than Moira Lovell allows in ``Thetis<br />
regrets'', which has a qualifying ``But'' looming large<br />
at the beginning <strong>of</strong> its sestet (Lovell 1994:23):<br />
I clasp your sex in the vice <strong>of</strong> my thighs<br />
And draw you down to my moistureful hide ^<br />
Where dreams and fantasies are given lives.<br />
But your heart's interred in a desert chest;<br />
The once-besotted brain by Heracles<br />
Now pulverised into a bowl <strong>of</strong> dust<br />
That nods unconsciously upon your breast;<br />
Your body's nailed onto a cross <strong>of</strong> seas<br />
That lick your loins with nympholeptic lust.<br />
Dixon's hopeful intensity is closer to that found in<br />
Mongane Serote's <strong>Co</strong>me and hope with me (1994). She<br />
has tested her vision <strong>of</strong> and feelings for the South in<br />
~68 .... REVIEW ESSAY
various ways in the remainder <strong>of</strong> her book, and has<br />
earned this right to hope.<br />
Is it hope for something better rather than<br />
acceptance <strong>of</strong> what is that gives purpose to the<br />
postcolonial nomad? Eppel too hopes in a way that<br />
itself suggests he has earned the right in the final poem<br />
in his book. He is not the settler oblivious <strong>of</strong> his<br />
position. He is a man who has taken stock <strong>of</strong> the past,<br />
but who is centred in this world around him now. Yet<br />
he is not fully settled, a clue only gleaned from his<br />
words to his wife: ``This is where I want to die'' (Eppel<br />
2001:73). This final and eternal link to the soil is<br />
desired, hoped for, not guaranteed. The statement<br />
itself implies other possibilities, but the emphatic<br />
expression <strong>of</strong> hope is potent, affirming. And Maclennan's<br />
book ends, ``We can begin'' (Maclennan<br />
2001:24), in a rather tension-filled context conditioned<br />
by lack <strong>of</strong> true talent, absence <strong>of</strong> ``original<br />
sin'', and spillage <strong>of</strong> life's ``abundance'': 8<br />
How few <strong>of</strong> us can sing.<br />
There's no original sin:<br />
we overflow with<br />
our own abundance.<br />
We can begin.<br />
That is, the only constraints have to do with<br />
personal ability; but we are immersed in life regardless,<br />
ever on the brink <strong>of</strong> beginning. There is an<br />
acceptance here, true enough, but it is tempered by<br />
the opposite extremes <strong>of</strong> lack and abundance, and an<br />
affirmation (``can begin''), which conveys an eternity<br />
<strong>of</strong> hopeful potential; the wandering Jew is thousands<br />
<strong>of</strong> years old, and though he wanders, he is symptomatic<br />
<strong>of</strong> the eternal return apparent in this potential.<br />
Or maybe he is symptomatic <strong>of</strong> the ``paradoxical form<br />
<strong>of</strong> the endless'', a measure <strong>of</strong> finitude, though finitude<br />
not without hope. Eppel absorbs history to kindle this<br />
hope; Dixon filters it; Maclennan hopes for something<br />
more (14):<br />
How to get back under<br />
the mountain's shadow,<br />
disengage from place and history.<br />
In Khoi its name is Hommoequa<br />
because it is not a mountain<br />
but a blue cloud,<br />
and blue clouds mean<br />
more than history.<br />
Whatever their relations to history, Dixon, Eppel<br />
and Maclennan deploy it in aesthetics that are<br />
continuous with their lives, to the point where art<br />
and life suggest more than glancingly a repetition <strong>of</strong><br />
the Same (where individual life is the circumscribed<br />
``positive'' and historical aesthetics the more encompassing<br />
``fundamental''), a repetition perhaps only<br />
possible in an era where history is <strong>of</strong> such epistemologically<br />
constitutive importance.<br />
Notes<br />
1 This is not to forget the black South African nomads <strong>of</strong> the<br />
apartheid years. But their nomadism was politically enforced.<br />
Different agents <strong>of</strong> enforcement are abroad today,<br />
not so reprehensible, but <strong>of</strong>ten as acutely felt.<br />
2 Gary Gutting, in Foucault's archaeology <strong>of</strong> scientific reason,<br />
observes (1989:190): ``For Cuvier, the structure <strong>of</strong> an<br />
organ is to be understood in terms <strong>of</strong> the function that<br />
the organ performs. In drawing up a list <strong>of</strong> species, what<br />
is <strong>of</strong> importance is no longer identities and differences in<br />
plants' and animals' properties but only functional similarities<br />
in theirorgans.Thus, organs (eg, gills and lungs) that<br />
have no elements at all in common may nonetheless be<br />
grouped together on the basis <strong>of</strong> their similar functions''.<br />
Gills and lungs are analogous on the basis <strong>of</strong> their similar<br />
functions. History adds a temporal dimension to such<br />
grouping, where, say, evolution is emphasized, rather than<br />
abstract systems <strong>of</strong> classification.<br />
3 <strong>Co</strong>nsider Lukcs's observation in The historical novel<br />
(1969:20): ``During the decades between 1789 and 1814<br />
each nation <strong>of</strong> Europe underwent more upheavals than<br />
they had previously experienced in centuries. And the<br />
quick succession <strong>of</strong> these upheavals gives them a qualitatively<br />
distinct character, it makes their historical character<br />
far more visible than would be the case in isolated,<br />
individual instances: the masses no longer have the impression<br />
<strong>of</strong> a `natural occurrence'. One need only read<br />
over Heine's reminiscences <strong>of</strong> his youth in Buch le grand,<br />
to quote just one example, where it is vividly shown how<br />
the rapid change <strong>of</strong> governments affected Heine as a<br />
boy. Now if experiences such as these are linked with the<br />
knowledge that similar upheavals are taking place all<br />
over the world, this must enormously strengthen the feeling<br />
first that there is such a thing as history, second that it<br />
is an uninterrupted process <strong>of</strong> changes and finally that it<br />
has a direct effect upon the life <strong>of</strong> every individual.''<br />
4 Intoday's terms the terrapin is what is called a cyborg, part<br />
biological, part mechanical.<br />
5 Campbell eventually turned to Catholicism and even pagan<br />
Mithraism.<br />
6 Recently in local poetic circles the drive to globalization<br />
~69 .... REVIEW ESSAY
was brilliantly savaged by Jeremy Cronin in Even the<br />
Dead (Cronin 1997:42):<br />
CNN is globalised amnesia<br />
The Gulf War ^ lobotomised amnesia<br />
Santa Barbara, the Bold and the Beautiful, Restless<br />
Years ^ the milk<br />
<strong>of</strong> amnesia.<br />
7 Sometimes she is Tethys. There's a tradition, beginning<br />
with Camens, <strong>of</strong> confusing or conflating goddess and<br />
nymph.<br />
8 Maclennan's words question Yeats' repudiation <strong>of</strong> Soul's<br />
emphasis on salvation in``VacillationVII'': ``What, be a singer<br />
born and lack a theme? / ... What theme had Homer<br />
but original sin?'' (Yeats 1950:285). But if there is no Fall,<br />
there is also no salvation. What remains? Hope qualified<br />
by finitude.<br />
Works cited<br />
Burton, Richard F.1964. Personal narrative <strong>of</strong> a pilgrimage to<br />
Al-Madinah and Meccah.I.NewYork:DoverPublications.<br />
Campbell, Roy.1949. The collected poems <strong>of</strong> Roy Campbell.<br />
Volume 1. London: The Bodley Head.<br />
Campbell, Roy. 1988. <strong>Co</strong>llected works, vol. IV: prose.PAlexander,<br />
M Chapman and M Leveson (eds). Johannesburg:<br />
Donker.<br />
Cronin, Jeremy.1997. Even the dead. CapeTown and Johannesburg:<br />
David Philip and Mayibuye Books.<br />
Dixon, Isobel. 2001. Weather eye. Plumstead: Carapace<br />
Poets.<br />
Eliot, TS. 1953. Selected prose. John Hayward (ed). Harmondsworth:<br />
Penguin.<br />
Eppel, John. 2001. Selected poems 1965^1995.Bulawayo:<br />
Childline.<br />
Foucault, Michel. 1970. The order <strong>of</strong> things: an archaeology<br />
<strong>of</strong> the human sciences. London: Routledge/Tavistock.<br />
Gutting, Gary.1989. Michel Foucault's archaeology <strong>of</strong> scientific<br />
reason. Cambridge: Cambridge <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Jameson, Fredric.1991. Postmodernism or, the cultural logic<br />
<strong>of</strong> late capitalism. London and New York: Verso.<br />
Kermode, Frank.1975.The classic: literary images <strong>of</strong> permanence<br />
and change. New York: Viking Press.<br />
Lovell, Moira.1994. Out <strong>of</strong> the mist. Plumstead: Snailpress.<br />
Luka¨ cs, Georg. 1969. The historical novel. Transl. H and S<br />
Mitchell. Harmondsworth: Penguin.<br />
Maclennan, Don. 2001. Notes from a Rhenish mission.Plumstead:<br />
Carapace Poets.<br />
Serote, MonganeWally.1994.<strong>Co</strong>me and hope with me.Cape<br />
Town and Johannesburg: David Philip.<br />
Wellek, Rene¨ .1955. A history <strong>of</strong> modern criticism:1750^1950.<br />
I. London: Jonathan Cape.<br />
Yeats, WB. 1950. <strong>Co</strong>llected poems. London: Macmillan.<br />
~70 .... REVIEW ESSAY
With this kind <strong>of</strong> record, how can we be sure?<br />
....................................................<br />
ELWYN JENKINS<br />
he article by Samantha Naidu, ``The myth<br />
<strong>of</strong> ~T. ......<br />
authenticity: folktales and nationalism in the `new<br />
South Africa' '' (Naidu 2001b; scrutiny2 Vol 6 No 2),<br />
is a useful addition to the little criticism that has been<br />
published on the phenomenon <strong>of</strong> South African<br />
folktales in translation and also on South African<br />
children's literature, <strong>of</strong> which folktales form a large<br />
part.<br />
It is a pity that Naidu is an unreliable scholar, who,<br />
in order to make her point, misrepresents her<br />
predecessors.<br />
Her references can be slighting and ignorant. She<br />
calls the motto on the South African coat <strong>of</strong> arms,<br />
which is written in the San language /Xam, a ``Khoi<br />
San slogan'' (25). The Khoi had nothing to do with it<br />
(and the term Khoisan is written as one word,<br />
anyway). What is she implying by calling it a<br />
``slogan''? She writes Mapungubwe in italics (21, 25)<br />
and says it ``is said to have flourished about a<br />
thousand years ago'' (25). There are enough radiocarbon<br />
dates for Mapungubwe to satisfy the most<br />
sceptical archaeologist. What is she insinuating?<br />
Some <strong>of</strong> her misleading statements may be the<br />
result <strong>of</strong> compressing parts <strong>of</strong> her thesis (Naidu<br />
2001a) into an article, since the original is more<br />
nuanced, but they cannot be allowed to stand as<br />
published.<br />
She includes Marguerite Poland's Once at KwaFubesi<br />
in her critique <strong>of</strong> English versions <strong>of</strong> Xhosa<br />
folktales (20), but Poland has never pretended that<br />
her book is anything other than her own fiction. It is<br />
not a collection <strong>of</strong> versions <strong>of</strong> African folktales. To<br />
include it along with the books by Savory and Stewart<br />
is inaccurate.<br />
In the article earlier scholars are given short shrift.<br />
``Some contemporary scholars,'' she says, ``have<br />
recognized the role <strong>of</strong> folktale texts in the processes <strong>of</strong><br />
cultural formation, but they do not situate these texts<br />
in the wider discursive structures <strong>of</strong> colonialism,<br />
nationalism or neo-colonialism'' (17). No mention is<br />
made <strong>of</strong> the groundbreaking and courageous paper by<br />
AToÈ temeyer (1989).<br />
She says that in Children <strong>of</strong> the sun (Jenkins 1993) I<br />
did not question the motives <strong>of</strong> publishers or analyse<br />
how otherness is represented (Naidu 2001b:25). Three<br />
<strong>of</strong> her major points were discussed by me in my book,<br />
as follows:<br />
(i) the fallacy <strong>of</strong> the ``image <strong>of</strong> textual transparency''<br />
(Naidu 2001b:19): see Children <strong>of</strong> the sun (24±25);<br />
(ii) ``the adoption <strong>of</strong> specific colonial discourses''<br />
(Naidu 2001b:20): see Children <strong>of</strong> the Sun (21±22);<br />
(iii) the adoption <strong>of</strong> a ``pseudo-anthropological character''<br />
(Naidu 2001b:20): see Children <strong>of</strong> the Sun<br />
(11±13, 23).<br />
I do not know what she means by saying in her<br />
thesis that my approach is ``sociological''. Among the<br />
literary-critical techniques which I used I analysed the<br />
peritexts <strong>of</strong> the books. She follows me in doing this,<br />
~71 .... LETTER TO THE EDITOR
though she calls the peritext the ``superstructure'',<br />
which, by some twist <strong>of</strong> logic, she says ``surrounds''<br />
the tales (19). 1<br />
I turned to her thesis (Naidu 2001a) to see whether,<br />
in its more spacious context, her treatment <strong>of</strong> other<br />
scholars was more subtle. There her dismissal <strong>of</strong><br />
anyone who has not used her schema <strong>of</strong> ``discursive<br />
structures <strong>of</strong> colonialism, nationalism or neo-colonialism''<br />
is equally emphatic. This is the fate <strong>of</strong> Andree -<br />
Jeanne ToÈ temeyer, who does make a brief appearance<br />
(without the acute accent in her name and with a<br />
mistake in the title <strong>of</strong> her paper) (120,124,195).<br />
Moreover, Naidu's references to other scholars are<br />
not necessarily reliable.<br />
On p 131 she gives as direct quotations from p 51<br />
<strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion to South African English Literature<br />
(Adey et al. 1986): ``<strong>Co</strong>lonial and English tone <strong>of</strong><br />
much that has been written in South Africa for<br />
children in English'' and ``colonial and English<br />
tone[s]''. The actual words in the text are, ``... are,<br />
like many <strong>of</strong> these earlier works, `English' in spirit<br />
and `colonial' in tone''.<br />
She also quotes from p 51 <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion: ``The<br />
important role that folktales, in their various forms,<br />
play in the emerging cannon <strong>of</strong> children's literature.''<br />
(It is not clear if the spelling <strong>of</strong> cannon is hers or<br />
supposed to be that <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion.) This quotation<br />
is not on p 51. In fact, it is not in the article on<br />
Children's Literature in the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion at all.<br />
She launches into an attack on David Adey, who<br />
has the misfortune to come first in the alphabetical list<br />
<strong>of</strong> co-authors <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion, revealing her<br />
misunderstanding <strong>of</strong> the nature <strong>of</strong> a reference volume<br />
such as the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion: ``But Van Vuuren is<br />
impatient, as I am, with Adey for not pulling <strong>of</strong>f the<br />
scabs. If the wounds <strong>of</strong> `colonial and English tone[s]'<br />
are to heal, then scholars like Adey will have to do<br />
more than give titles and content summaries <strong>of</strong><br />
various folktale collections'' (131).<br />
It is not always possible to go back to the original<br />
to check the references she cites, since many <strong>of</strong> them<br />
(including one <strong>of</strong> mine, Jenkins 1988, cited on p 121<br />
<strong>of</strong> the thesis) are missing from her bibliographies in<br />
the article and the thesis.<br />
In some places in the thesis it is possible to compare<br />
her interpretation against the other person's original<br />
words. On p 35 she writes:<br />
For example, she [Finnegan] quotes Bleek ... but she is<br />
conspicuously silent about what can be interpreted as his<br />
derogatory, evolutionist-inspired comment: ``The fact <strong>of</strong> such<br />
a literary capacity existing among a nation whose mental<br />
qualifications it has been usual to estimate at the lowest<br />
standard, is <strong>of</strong> the greatest importance.''<br />
Here Bleek is saying the opposite <strong>of</strong> what Naidu<br />
says he ``can be interpreted'' as saying: he is defending<br />
the indigenous people against other people's derogatory<br />
remarks, as he consistently did (Lewis-Williams<br />
2000:14; Jenkins 1993:22).<br />
Another example is on p 130, where she says that<br />
``Jenkins goes so far as to claim that Poland's selfconsciously<br />
hybrid style is superior to and more<br />
relevant than either <strong>of</strong> the traditions she borrows<br />
from'', and then quotes me as follows:<br />
Marguerite Poland's ``Stories for the children <strong>of</strong> Africa'' are<br />
unique to their time and place.They are not the moral fables<br />
that their European talking-beast ancestors were; nor do<br />
they reflect the concerns, almost uninterpretable to modern<br />
anthropologists, <strong>of</strong> their San and African cousins.<br />
The passage quoted does not say that Poland is<br />
either superior to or more relevant than anybody or<br />
anything.<br />
I hope Samantha Naidu has been truer to the other<br />
writers whom she discusses, but the trouble is, with<br />
this kind <strong>of</strong> record, can we be sure?<br />
Note<br />
1 An article in which I continued the analysis <strong>of</strong> the significance<br />
<strong>of</strong> peritexts (Jenkins 2001) was published in<br />
January 2001, which was probably too late for Naidu<br />
to refer to.<br />
~72 .... LETTER TO THE EDITOR
References<br />
Adey, David, Ridley Beeton, Michael Chapman and Ernest<br />
Pereira.1986. <strong>Co</strong>mpanion to South African English literature.<br />
Johannesburg: Ad. Donker.<br />
Jenkins, Elwyn.1988. The presentation <strong>of</strong> African folktales in<br />
some South African English children's versions. In: Sienaert,<br />
G and N Bell (eds). Oral tradition and education.<br />
Durban: Natal <strong>University</strong> Oral Documentation and Research<br />
Centre.<br />
Jenkins, Elwyn.1993. Children <strong>of</strong> the sun. Johannesburg: Ravan.<br />
Jenkins, Elwyn. 2001. Reading outside the lines: peritext and<br />
authenticity in South African children's books. The Lion<br />
and the Unicorn 25(1):115^127.<br />
Lewis-Williams, JD. (ed). 2000. Stories that float from afar:<br />
ancestral folklore <strong>of</strong> the San <strong>of</strong> Southern Africa.Cape<br />
Town: David Philip.<br />
Naidu, Samantha. 2001a.Transcribing tales, creating cultural<br />
identities: an analysis <strong>of</strong> selected written English texts<br />
<strong>of</strong> Xhosa folktales. Unpublished MA dissertation. Grahamstown:<br />
Rhodes <strong>University</strong>.<br />
Naidu, Samantha. 2001b. The myth <strong>of</strong> authenticity: folktales<br />
and nationalism in the ``new South Africa''. scrutiny2<br />
6(2):17^26.<br />
TÎtemeyer, A.1989. Impact <strong>of</strong> African mythology on South<br />
African juvenile literature. SA Journal <strong>of</strong> Library and Information<br />
Science 57(4):393^401.<br />
~73 .... LETTER TO THE EDITOR
Reviews<br />
...........<br />
Not yet time to despair<br />
Ivan Vladislavic . 2001. The restless supermarket.<br />
Cape Town: David Philip.<br />
Nadine Gordimer. 2001 The pickup. Cape<br />
Town: David Philip.<br />
MICHIEL HEYNS<br />
There would seem to be little reason, other than the<br />
vagaries <strong>of</strong> publishing, for two novels as dissimilar as<br />
these to end up together on a reviewer's desk.<br />
Vladisavic situates his novel in the South Africa <strong>of</strong><br />
the Transition, whereas Gordimer, having dealt with<br />
that period and its issues in None to accompany me,<br />
has moved on, through The house gun, to a later era<br />
and even another country. Furthermore, Gordimer's<br />
sober, stripped, slightly ungainly realist style, her<br />
restrained, remote, humourless narrative manner, her<br />
cool dissection <strong>of</strong> her characters, all contrast markedly<br />
with Vladisavic 's exuberant narrative, his outrageous<br />
situations, his confident virtuosity, his<br />
satirical angle on things, even his adoption <strong>of</strong> a<br />
first-person fallible narrator.<br />
And yet perhaps there is some point in the<br />
comparison, aleatory as it is: in their very different<br />
styles, both writers are novelists <strong>of</strong> Johannesburg and<br />
historians <strong>of</strong> its streets. Gordimer and Vladisavic 's<br />
characters move in an environment shaped in the first<br />
place by other people. As Aubrey Tearle, Vladisavic 's<br />
narrator and protagonist says, ``my view <strong>of</strong> the<br />
skyline was all nickel and paste by night and factory<br />
ro<strong>of</strong>s and television aerials by day'' (15).<br />
It is thus appropriate that in both The pickup and in<br />
The restless supermarket a cafe plays a crucial part,<br />
both as meeting place for the characters and as<br />
metaphor for the hybrid culture <strong>of</strong> a particular kind<br />
<strong>of</strong> Johannesburg, the kind that does not centre its<br />
existence on a home in the suburbs. Vladisavic 's CafeÂ<br />
Europa is witness to and register <strong>of</strong> the social changes<br />
that turned Hillbrow from a cosmopolitan cappuccino<br />
culture into a different kind <strong>of</strong> hybrid. When<br />
Tearle first enters the Cafe Europa, he is immediately<br />
taken with its congenial atmosphere, created in part<br />
by Mevrouw Bonsma at the piano: ``She was playing<br />
`I love Paris', which suited the establishment, if not<br />
the city and the season, down to a semi-quaver'' (15).<br />
It is in short the kind <strong>of</strong> restaurant frequented by<br />
people like Aubrey Tearle who think they love Paris<br />
even though they've never been overseas (and refer to<br />
the Tour Eiffel as the Tour d'Eiffel). Self-consciously<br />
pretentious, Tearle enthuses about the cafe : ``A<br />
European ambience. Prima''(16). On the wall <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Europa is a mural, which represents the city <strong>of</strong> Alibia,<br />
all things to all men <strong>of</strong> European origin: ``It was a<br />
perfect alibi, a generous elsewhere on which the<br />
immigrant might find the landmarks he had left<br />
behind'' (19) ± provided <strong>of</strong> course that the immigrant<br />
is from Europe rather than Africa, an assumption that<br />
Gordimer's novel reflects on interestingly.<br />
Vladisavic 's protagonist is a retired pro<strong>of</strong>reader, an<br />
anxious, opinionated pedant, consciously out <strong>of</strong> place<br />
in the changing city, nevertheless self-righteously<br />
intent upon, as he sees it, keeping up standards,<br />
fulminating against neologisms and portmanteau<br />
words: ``Currywurst? It was ersatz, a jerry-built<br />
portmanteau if ever I heard one'' (53). It is typical<br />
<strong>of</strong> Tearle that his objection to this nauseatingsounding<br />
concoction should be linguistic rather than<br />
gastronomic. Linguistic contamination is for him<br />
metaphoric <strong>of</strong> all disruption <strong>of</strong> system: ``There is<br />
nothing I admire more than a system,'' he says (78),<br />
and later: ``I have always liked the Germans. I admire<br />
their discipline''(159).<br />
It follows that the New South Africa fills Tearle<br />
with apprehension, though he registers it in the first<br />
place as a change to the population and ``ambience''<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Cafe Europa: ``How could I have foreseen such<br />
an outcome, in the gold-flecked afternoons <strong>of</strong> my<br />
past, how imagined that I would become a stranger in<br />
my home away from home, beset on all sides by<br />
change and dissolution? ``(122) His final apocalyptic<br />
vision is <strong>of</strong> his beloved Cafe Europa being flooded by<br />
``Some frightful solvent in which all things would<br />
~74 .... REVIEWS
float and dissolve, gradually losing their shape and<br />
running into one another. A solution <strong>of</strong> error.'' (273)<br />
they favoured, or had to, being unable to afford<br />
anything better'' ( 8).<br />
Tearle is recognisably the hidebound conservative<br />
South Africa who is not going to accept change, and<br />
can see it only as a lowering <strong>of</strong> standards and a denial<br />
<strong>of</strong> privilege. The type is <strong>of</strong> course plentiful and not<br />
self-evidently likeable. It is part <strong>of</strong> Vladisavic 's<br />
achievement to render his protagonist as pathetic<br />
rather than arrogant, vulnerable rather than <strong>of</strong>fensive.<br />
Emotionally costive, he is attracted to the<br />
vivacious Merle, who does what little she can to<br />
unbend the rigours <strong>of</strong> years <strong>of</strong> solitude and pro<strong>of</strong>reading,<br />
but eventually gives up with good grace.<br />
If Tearle's dedication to his life's work the Pro<strong>of</strong>reader's<br />
Derby is as misguided as it is anachronistic,<br />
there is nevertheless something heroic in his folly. He<br />
is a man intent upon erecting a monument to a<br />
forgotten art, a selfless labour <strong>of</strong> misguided love.<br />
``Pro<strong>of</strong>reading, properly done, is an art,'' he pronounces<br />
(80), and leaves us in no doubt that he, at<br />
least, has always done it properly. The book's central<br />
section, ``The Pro<strong>of</strong>reader's Derby,'' is an elaborate<br />
fantasy in which the kingdom <strong>of</strong> Alibi is saved by the<br />
labours <strong>of</strong> its pro<strong>of</strong>readers: ``[W]hen peace had been<br />
restored, the City Fathers afforded the heroes a<br />
victory parade, the grandest that had ever been seen''<br />
(228).<br />
In reality <strong>of</strong> course, or in that altered reality that<br />
constitutes the novel's present, the city <strong>of</strong> Johannesburg<br />
is supremely indifferent to its pro<strong>of</strong>readers, and<br />
the novel ends on a vision <strong>of</strong> hopelessness, in the face<br />
<strong>of</strong> unregenerate chaos: ``Languages were spoken there<br />
that I would never put to the pro<strong>of</strong>. As if they were<br />
aware <strong>of</strong> it themselves, the lights were not twinkling,<br />
as lights are supposed to do, they were squirming and<br />
wriggling and writhing, like maggots battening on the<br />
foul pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> the world'' (304).<br />
From this chaos, <strong>of</strong> course, Gordimer's Suburbs,<br />
(they are invariably the Northern Suburbs) seem to<br />
<strong>of</strong>fer an escape, but the other Johannesburg is always<br />
present, the Something Out There that keeps the<br />
Suburbs from sleep and work. In The pickup the<br />
protagonist, Julie Summers, believes she has escaped<br />
from the Suburbs into the more liberated, cosmopolitan<br />
atmosphere exemplified by the LA Cafe : ``She<br />
did not live in The Suburbs, where she had grown up,<br />
but in a series <strong>of</strong> backyard cottages adapted from<br />
servants' quarters or in modest apartments <strong>of</strong> the kind<br />
We know from her other works that Gordimer can<br />
be particularly hard on the illusions <strong>of</strong> the white<br />
liberal who believes she has escaped the illusions <strong>of</strong><br />
her class, and Julie, at first, is no exception. Her<br />
adoption <strong>of</strong> the attractive but enigmatic and not<br />
particularly communicative pickup, an illegal immigrant<br />
from an unnamed Arab state, has about it<br />
something <strong>of</strong> a rich woman's whim, ins<strong>of</strong>ar as it is not<br />
pure lust ± the latter <strong>of</strong> these two being <strong>of</strong> course, in a<br />
Gordimer novel, the more respectable motive.<br />
Julie is in many ways the exact opposite <strong>of</strong> Tearle:<br />
young, female, sexually adventurous and active,<br />
consciously liberated from attitudes she associates<br />
with the Suburbs, her LA Cafe exactly the kind <strong>of</strong> mix<br />
that he abhors as the end <strong>of</strong> the Cafe Europa. But she,<br />
no less than Tearle, is the butt <strong>of</strong> her author's irony:<br />
her sexual adventure with her pickup exposes the<br />
complacency <strong>of</strong> her own liberation from luxury and<br />
ease. Ashamed <strong>of</strong> her affluent background, she has no<br />
way <strong>of</strong> knowing that to an illegal immigrant this is her<br />
main attraction, that she promises access to the<br />
privileges <strong>of</strong> the new country.<br />
In a sense, it is then a horrible irony that Julie<br />
should through her involvement with Abdu follow<br />
him to his desolate desert community, whereas he had<br />
hopes <strong>of</strong> being given access to her prosperity.<br />
Gordimer has in the past interested herself in the<br />
plight <strong>of</strong> affluent white people finding themselves<br />
dependent upon those whom they had been accustomed<br />
to regard as their social inferiors: the hapless<br />
Smales family thrown upon the mercy <strong>of</strong> their<br />
gardener in July's people, the well-meaning Lindgards<br />
entrusting their son's case (and life) to a black lawyer<br />
in The house gun. That pattern is repeated here in that<br />
Julie, confident rich man's daughter, contemptuous <strong>of</strong><br />
the Suburbs and yet a product <strong>of</strong> it, street smart as<br />
street smart goes in her part <strong>of</strong> the world, is<br />
transposed to a dusty, forlorn desert settlement,<br />
dependent for everything from food to communication<br />
on her ``Pickup'', the enigmatic Ibrahim/Abdu,<br />
who understands her as little as she understands him.<br />
Gordimer assumes authority over her characters<br />
with a certain steely certitude that can come across as<br />
condescending: ``She wants to respond with a surge <strong>of</strong><br />
tenderness and guilt at having to have been reminded<br />
<strong>of</strong> this ± the nostalgia she thinks he is expressing. But<br />
~75 .... REVIEWS
at the same time her self-protective instinct ± which is<br />
the image <strong>of</strong> herself she believes to be her true self and<br />
that she has contrived to project to him ± prompts her<br />
to head him <strong>of</strong>f with an explanation commensurate<br />
with that image'' (37).<br />
Gordimer cuts through her characters' self-delusion<br />
and interprets their misunderstandings for us with the<br />
confidence <strong>of</strong> a creator fully in possession <strong>of</strong> her<br />
creation: ``She is ashamed <strong>of</strong> her parents; he thinks<br />
she is ashamed <strong>of</strong> him. Neither knows either, about<br />
the other.'' (38) It becomes clear to the reader and<br />
perhaps eventually also to Julie that her enlightened<br />
views are not shared by the object <strong>of</strong> her enlightenment.<br />
Ibrahim refers scathingly to ``her rich girl's<br />
Cafe ideas <strong>of</strong> female independence'' (256), and here is<br />
a painful discrepancy between her concern for his<br />
welfare and his callous readiness to take advantage <strong>of</strong><br />
whatever material benefit he can derive from the<br />
relationship. But for once Julie is allowed to<br />
transcend her humiliation and, in a sense, her author's<br />
disdain. To compare the outcome with that <strong>of</strong> July's<br />
people is to recognize the distance Gordimer has<br />
travelled as writer and as social critic. Whereas the<br />
Smales family had indignities heaped upon them that<br />
it was difficult not to imagine as sponsored by the<br />
author, Julie, misguided liberal though she may be, is<br />
afforded agency <strong>of</strong> her own: not the absurd gesture <strong>of</strong><br />
accompanying Abdu to his desert settlement, but the<br />
decision to stay on without him.<br />
Where, at the end <strong>of</strong> July's people Maureen Smales<br />
is pictured running towards the helicopter that<br />
represents some alternative, however ambiguous, to<br />
the settlement, Julie insists on staying; and staying not<br />
for love, since Ibrahim is about to leave, but for the<br />
strange appeal <strong>of</strong> the desert, its half-inarticulate<br />
people, the gentle, submissive women, even the stray<br />
dog that haunts the outskirts <strong>of</strong> the village. Gordimer<br />
is here perhaps closer than she's ever been to<br />
portraying solidarity between women, even in the<br />
face <strong>of</strong> the erotic bind between man and woman that<br />
she here again asserts and celebrates.<br />
I have heard it suggested by Lars Engle that<br />
<strong>Co</strong>etzee's Disgrace was in part a reply to Gordimer's<br />
None to accompany me, his dark vision intended as a<br />
corrective to her more hopeful one. If this is so, one<br />
may be tempted to extend this to a view <strong>of</strong> The pickup<br />
as in its turn a reply to Disgrace: the young white<br />
woman taken up in an alien community is here not a<br />
source <strong>of</strong> perplexity and outrage; it is seen as a free<br />
choice freely taken (and without the sacrifice <strong>of</strong> the<br />
dog). The muted ending is wide open, promising<br />
nothing in terms <strong>of</strong> reconciliation or resolution; but<br />
Julie has travelled an immense distance, emotionally<br />
as well as physically, from the LA Cafe and its<br />
assumptions. Ibrahim's taunt that ``her decision was a<br />
typical piece <strong>of</strong> sheltered middle-class western romanticism''<br />
(262) gradually loses its validity as a disabused<br />
Julie discovers her own meaning in the desert.<br />
Vladisavic 's protagonist, on the other hand, has<br />
remained in Hillbrow and returns to his flat and his<br />
dictionaries. But he, too, has travelled: he has walked<br />
through the night, with a young woman named<br />
Shirlaine (``The poor thing was a portmanteau,'' he<br />
comments, not unsympathetically (289)), shared a<br />
roast chicken with her at the eponymous all-night<br />
Restless Supermarket, and though his life seems not<br />
to have been changed by it, one senses that for once<br />
he has ventured beyond the margins <strong>of</strong> his page, and<br />
lived with the corrigenda and delenda that make up<br />
``the foul pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> the world''.<br />
Shirlaine <strong>of</strong>fers him such consolation as she can for<br />
the destruction <strong>of</strong> the Cafe Europa and all it<br />
represents: ``I can't believe you're so upset this joint<br />
is closing down. It's not the end <strong>of</strong> civilization, you<br />
know. There are new places for whites opening up in<br />
Rosebank'' (300). For Tearle it is the end <strong>of</strong><br />
civilization, <strong>of</strong> course, with its mythical city <strong>of</strong> Alibi,<br />
but he has had a glimpse <strong>of</strong> an alternative civilization,<br />
and walked the streets <strong>of</strong> the gritty new Hillbrow that<br />
make up the here and the now. It's a tiny journey, but<br />
Vladisavic convinces us that it matters; just as<br />
Gordimer convinces us that Julie's harebrained<br />
scheme is ultimately liberating.<br />
By now the old question <strong>of</strong> what South African<br />
authors will write about after Apartheid has been<br />
given a rich variety <strong>of</strong> answers. These two novels<br />
provide us with two more, suggesting that it's not time<br />
yet to despair for lack <strong>of</strong> a subject matter.<br />
~76 .... REVIEWS
Running Zen into postmodernism<br />
Marilet Sienaert. 2001. The I <strong>of</strong> the beholder:<br />
identity formation in the art and writing <strong>of</strong><br />
Breyten Breytenbach. Cape Town: Kwela<br />
Books and South African History Online.<br />
IAN TROMP<br />
This is one in a series <strong>of</strong> books, Social Identities South<br />
Africa, under the general <strong>editor</strong>ship <strong>of</strong> Abebe Zegeye.<br />
The colophon describing the Social Identities South<br />
Africa Series refers to the crucial changes that have<br />
taken place in South African cultures since the first<br />
democratic elections in 1994, and describes the series'<br />
mission in terms <strong>of</strong> clarifying ``the nature and<br />
influence <strong>of</strong> the identities being formed in response''<br />
to the end <strong>of</strong> statutory apartheid. This is the first<br />
book in the series to be focused on the work <strong>of</strong> a<br />
single South African artist, and Sienaert is primarily<br />
interested (as her subtitle indicates) with the formation<br />
<strong>of</strong> personal identity within Breytenbach's art and<br />
writing, and only tangentially with broader matters <strong>of</strong><br />
social identity in South Africa. This is a monograph<br />
on the work <strong>of</strong> a controversial artist and writer, who<br />
has spent most <strong>of</strong> his adult life living outside the<br />
country <strong>of</strong> his birth, whose influences ± though<br />
intimately tied to his experience as an ``albino<br />
terrorist'' ± have as much or more to do with<br />
European critical and philosophical theories <strong>of</strong> the<br />
late 1960s, 1970s and 1980s, and with Zen Buddhism,<br />
as they do with South African politics, identity, or<br />
culture.<br />
Sienart's second and third chapters present the<br />
approaches <strong>of</strong> Zen and <strong>of</strong> certain prominent poststructuralist<br />
theorists. These are the defining chapters<br />
<strong>of</strong> her book, which establish the paradigm applied in<br />
the four succeeding chapters. Chapter Two considers<br />
the Buddhist doctrine <strong>of</strong> ``no-self'', or ana}tman (Skt),<br />
one <strong>of</strong> the three characteristics which the Buddha<br />
described as defining all conditioned existence (the<br />
other two are impermanence and unsatisfactoriness).<br />
Put simply, the insight <strong>of</strong> ana}tman is the realisation<br />
that there is no fixed self, that ± like everything else<br />
around us ± we are subject to constant change, and<br />
that there is no enduring substrate with which we can<br />
meaningfully identify. Chapter Three outlines ideas <strong>of</strong><br />
the ``shifting subject position'' in postmodern literary<br />
and psychological theory. Though her material in<br />
both these chapters is difficult, Sienaert's exposition is<br />
fairly clear. Her prose style, though, is stilted, and in<br />
places quite turgid and repetitive. Though she cannot<br />
be blamed for the pomposity and wilful difficulty <strong>of</strong><br />
the French theorists, she could certainly have<br />
tempered her exposition <strong>of</strong> their work. This limitation<br />
might have been attributed to the fact that these two<br />
chapters were translated from Afrikaans, but their<br />
tone is not much different to the rest <strong>of</strong> the book, and<br />
the limitations <strong>of</strong> the prose <strong>of</strong> these opening chapters<br />
carry through the remainder <strong>of</strong> the book.<br />
Though Sienaert acknowledges that there are<br />
differences between the approaches <strong>of</strong> Zen and<br />
postmodernism, there is yet a troubling coincidence<br />
<strong>of</strong> these very different views throughout her book. She<br />
distinguishes them in several passages, such as the<br />
following:<br />
Although such blurring <strong>of</strong> conventional self-other boundaries<br />
and the associated notion <strong>of</strong> a fluid identity invite readings<br />
in terms <strong>of</strong> Buddhist selflessness, the shifting ``I'' also<br />
clearly emerges, in true postmodernist fashion, as a construct<br />
within the discursive practice <strong>of</strong> writing or painting.<br />
(68^9)<br />
And again (familiarly):<br />
Although a reading in terms <strong>of</strong> Buddhist selflessness goes a<br />
long way in clarifying statements <strong>of</strong> this kind, the blurring <strong>of</strong><br />
conventional subject-object boundaries and the associated<br />
notion <strong>of</strong> a shifting ``I''also postulates identity, in true postmodernist<br />
fashion, as a construct within the discursive practice<br />
<strong>of</strong> writing or painting. (81)<br />
The abiding sense that there is yet a sleight <strong>of</strong><br />
mapping Buddhist ``selflessness'' onto postmodernist<br />
ideas <strong>of</strong> identity's non-fixity is perhaps heightened by<br />
the fact that the book is structured with its two<br />
introductory chapters establishing the ground and<br />
parameters <strong>of</strong> her approach to Breytenbach's work.<br />
Because she does not adequately distinguish them<br />
from one another, it seems that she runs the two<br />
together. Some <strong>of</strong> the things Sienaert says in her<br />
chapter about Zen have interesting resonances with<br />
postmodernism, but the transaction does not work in<br />
the other direction. Since the metaphors and imagery<br />
<strong>of</strong> Zen are attractively poetic, one can easily be misled<br />
by reading them in terms <strong>of</strong> other discourses, here<br />
that <strong>of</strong> postmodernism. But the approaches and<br />
positions <strong>of</strong> these disciplines are very difficult to<br />
integrate with Buddhist beliefs in any but the most<br />
superficial ways, and the brevity <strong>of</strong> Sienaert's discussion<br />
means she is unable to adequately argue such an<br />
integration ± which, anyway, is not her project.<br />
~77 .... REVIEWS
Several years ago, one <strong>of</strong> the Johannesburg newspapers<br />
(I forget which) ran a cartoon in response to a<br />
series <strong>of</strong> remarks Breytenbach had made in criticism<br />
<strong>of</strong> the ANC government. The cartoon was headlined<br />
``Soutpiel'', and depicted Breytenbach towering over<br />
Earth's globe (much as in one <strong>of</strong> his own more<br />
pleasing drawings, ``Hy kom met die sekelmaan'')<br />
with one foot in Paris and the other somewhere in<br />
South Africa. And from this l<strong>of</strong>ty position between<br />
the two cultures he inhabits, he was urinating on his<br />
homeland. I cite this not because I agree with the<br />
cartoonist's view <strong>of</strong> Breytenbach, but because it is<br />
descriptive <strong>of</strong> a real disjuncture in his relation to the<br />
culture and politics <strong>of</strong> South Africa, and to his social<br />
identity within that culture and those politics.<br />
The Brazilian poet Machado wrote (in Bly's<br />
translation) that it is necessary, before writing a<br />
poem, to invent the poet to write it. This could have<br />
made a very good epigraph to Sienaert's book, for her<br />
concern throughout is with the invention <strong>of</strong> Breyten<br />
Breytenbach, rather than with the social identities <strong>of</strong><br />
the series' title. To my mind, Breytenbach is an<br />
extraordinarily uneven poet and painter. Among the<br />
works cited and reproduced in this volume there are<br />
images that are clumsy in their technical means, and<br />
passages that are unduly solipsistic; but there are also<br />
images <strong>of</strong> delightful competence and poignancy<br />
(``Here's a forest-like eternity''), and some <strong>of</strong> his<br />
poems are masterful (though Sienaert tends to quote<br />
more convoluted, dense examples). Though the reader<br />
has to work hard ± not because the material is difficult<br />
(though it sometimes is), but because <strong>of</strong> the limitations<br />
<strong>of</strong> Sienaert's style and manner, this is yet a<br />
capable series <strong>of</strong> essays, which <strong>of</strong>fers engaging insight<br />
into Breytenbach's oeuvre.<br />
Ruled by his dark side<br />
Arthur Nortje. 2000. Anatomy <strong>of</strong> dark: collected<br />
poems <strong>of</strong> Arthur Nortje. Ed. Dirk<br />
Klopper. Pretoria: Unisa.<br />
GARETH CORNWELL<br />
The first sentence <strong>of</strong> Dirk Klopper's Preface announces<br />
that this volume ``comprises the complete<br />
poetry <strong>of</strong> Arthur Nortje (1942±1970)'' (xxiv). In fact it<br />
doesn't ± a Port Elizabeth postgraduate student has<br />
recently unearthed another 15 poems from the years<br />
1962±63 (Hendricks 2002). But believe me, the 401<br />
pages <strong>of</strong> poetry gathered together in Anatomy <strong>of</strong> dark<br />
will be more than enough for even the most devoted<br />
Nortje enthusiast.<br />
Klopper rightly points out that his <strong>editor</strong>ial<br />
``principle <strong>of</strong> inclusiveness ... has the advantage ... <strong>of</strong><br />
revealing Nortje's poetic practice in the most comprehensive<br />
way possible'' (xxiv). But by picking up all<br />
the poems he could find, including ``incomplete or<br />
imperfect'' drafts, Klopper has done nothing to<br />
enhance Nortje's reputation. Keeping my finger in<br />
the handy guide to sources at the back <strong>of</strong> the book<br />
and checking every time I came across what seemed to<br />
me a worthwhile poem, I noted with some dismay that<br />
every single such poem had been published before. It<br />
might be argued that this proves no more than that<br />
my taste happens to coincide with that <strong>of</strong> Dennis<br />
Brutus, who edited Dead roots (1973), the most<br />
comprehensive collection <strong>of</strong> Nortje's poems up till<br />
now. But to me it suggests that Nortje's poetic<br />
achievement, though not inconsiderable, was distinctly<br />
limited. After all, he was less than 28 years<br />
old when he died, a lifetime <strong>of</strong> writing still ahead <strong>of</strong><br />
him; and in my view, a clear majority <strong>of</strong> the 411<br />
poems in Anatomy <strong>of</strong> dark can without condescension<br />
be classified as juvenilia.<br />
On the evidence <strong>of</strong> this collection, I would divide<br />
Nortje's brief but prolific poetic career into four<br />
phases. The first comprises the poems written in<br />
South Africa, 1960±65, before his departure for<br />
Oxford. Although there are exceptions, these early<br />
poems display most glaringly the faults that Nortje's<br />
writing never altogether escaped: most notably, a<br />
pr<strong>of</strong>ligacy with language that repeatedly sacrifices<br />
clarity and meaning in favour <strong>of</strong> verbal invention. The<br />
baroque exorbitance <strong>of</strong> Nortje's imagery and diction<br />
mean that one seldom encounters ± in the earlier<br />
poems, at least ± any descriptive detail or personal<br />
emotion unmediated by fanciful abstraction or<br />
rhetorical flourish. Even when the expression is terse,<br />
the emotion or thought somehow keeps getting lost in<br />
the words, as Nortje awkwardly pursues rhyme,<br />
confuses registers, skirts bathos. This ``protest poem''<br />
dated June 1963 is a relatively austere example:<br />
~78 .... REVIEWS
What We Fear Most Must Happen<br />
Dark ragged youth at the campus store,<br />
raps a dull coin. Sharp voice rings<br />
down steel and glass and marble corridor;<br />
``Make mine milk, make quick'' she sings.<br />
He spilt a great deal on the floor<br />
but laughed, his thick lip quivering.<br />
This is the hallmark <strong>of</strong> the poor,<br />
They hardly ever cry over these things.<br />
Only the blonde Apollo wins<br />
(and he gets the libations too).<br />
The thirsty sun drinks all our dew:<br />
sandwiches stored in cellophane skins<br />
are curled and dried and hard to chew;<br />
heads are bowed, hands chained to shins<br />
because the gods won't <strong>of</strong>fer you<br />
ambrosial slices from their rich bins.<br />
In spite <strong>of</strong> what theThunderer thinks,<br />
bold posters scream ^ give Bread, not Guns!<br />
A starving heart is left to shrink<br />
so that a marble face can grin;<br />
atatteredyouthwhobuysourdrinks<br />
falls back with a cracked, an empty cup,<br />
the red wine gushing from his hip.<br />
Among the gems uncovered by Shaheed Hendricks in his<br />
MA research is a comment by Nortje's English teacher at<br />
Paterson High in Port Elizabeth, Dennis Brutus. In response<br />
to the young Nortje's poem ``To Nomis'', Brutus writes:<br />
The theme does not emerge clearly and the emphasis seems to be<br />
on the technical.The emotion comes through so faintly that it suggests<br />
a manufactured rather than genuine one ^ or a disproportionate<br />
one.<br />
Athought:<br />
Surely it is possible for you to use the technical resources you must<br />
exploit on a subject more personally felt ^ even if less exalted emotionally:<br />
some anger, or problem, or frustration or argument which<br />
involves you personally and directly? (Hendricks 2002, Appendix 3)<br />
Would that Nortje had taken this advice more seriously!<br />
Far too many <strong>of</strong> the poems are prevented by their ``technical<br />
resources'' from delivering a coherent thought or emotion.<br />
In the early work, an obvious debt to Gerard Manley<br />
Hopkins is partly to blame, but the brash virtuosity remains<br />
long after the obvious signs <strong>of</strong> Hopkins's influence have<br />
disappeared.<br />
When Nortje's writing gets into its stride in England from<br />
1966 there is a palpable increase in quality and control: one<br />
notices a greater awareness <strong>of</strong> poetic decorum, especially <strong>of</strong><br />
diction, with no loss <strong>of</strong> imaginative power. At the same time<br />
the poems become more personal: in works like ``Foreign<br />
body'' (158), ``Casualty'' (168), ``Up late'' (192) and the<br />
brilliant ``Waiting'' (243), Nortje begins to explore the<br />
implications <strong>of</strong> exile and the complexities <strong>of</strong> a self in the<br />
process <strong>of</strong> emerging from the leap between coloured slum in<br />
apartheid South Africa and the urbanities <strong>of</strong> Oxford:<br />
The germ lodges like a young grain<br />
in the gloomy oyster <strong>of</strong> the soul.<br />
What substance around the foreign body<br />
can pearl it smooth, what words can make me whole?<br />
(from ``Foreign Body'')<br />
You yourself have vacated the violent arena<br />
for a northern life <strong>of</strong> semi-snow<br />
under the Distant Early Warning System:<br />
I suffer the radiation burns <strong>of</strong> silence.<br />
It is not cosmic immensity <strong>of</strong> catastrophe<br />
that terrifies me:<br />
it is solitude that mutilates,<br />
the night bulb that reveals ash on my sleeve.<br />
(from ``Waiting'')<br />
Then, in late 1967, Nortje moves to Canada, and his<br />
poetry takes a nosedive. In his preface to Lonely against the<br />
light, Nortje's friend Raymond Leitch wrote as follows:<br />
He came to Canada to meet an inamorata [according to Hendricks,<br />
Joan <strong>Co</strong>rnelius from Port Elizabeth], presumably to marry<br />
her. Once, in a drunken moment, he told me that he would never<br />
form any close attachments with any woman because he had been<br />
cuckolded by this Canadian resident. Things began to fall apart. A<br />
man he had befriended in Hope, British <strong>Co</strong>lumbia, committed suicide.<br />
A close friend in South Africa committed suicide. He could not<br />
get published inToronto. He felt humiliated because the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
Toronto's August School <strong>of</strong> Graduate Studies insisted that he complete<br />
honours courses in English before being allowed into graduate<br />
school . . . He was popping amphetamines and barbiturates,<br />
absenting himself from his job and being unusually concerned<br />
about his health. (Nortje1973:7)<br />
If one adds to all this his ongoing drinking problem (James<br />
Davidson recalls that when Nortje visited him in Vancouver,<br />
he was drinking a bottle <strong>of</strong> whisky a night [Hendricks<br />
2002:124]) and the bald fact that Nortje found Canada<br />
bland and uninspiring, one begins to understand why his<br />
writing from this period is so confused, directionless,<br />
~79 .... REVIEWS
lacklustre. One also sees quite clearly the extent to<br />
which Nortje was a child <strong>of</strong> his time and place, the<br />
place being North America and the time the crest <strong>of</strong><br />
the 1960s youth counter-culture movement. Poems<br />
like ``Mundane monday'' (241) are clearly influenced<br />
by the ``psychedelic'' vibes <strong>of</strong> the era (cf ``Message<br />
from an LSD eater'', 210), and a piece like<br />
``Walking'' (281) reminds one <strong>of</strong> nothing so much as<br />
the ``subversive'' free-association monologues which<br />
served as sleeve notes for Bob Dylan's early albums.<br />
A visit to London in February-March 1970 sees<br />
Nortje's verse perk up and marks the beginning <strong>of</strong><br />
the fourth and final phase. There are amazing bursts<br />
<strong>of</strong> creativity in Toronto in April/May and back in<br />
Oxford in the months leading up to his death in<br />
December: these produced a score <strong>of</strong> memorable<br />
poems, including the incomparable ``Dogsbody Half-<br />
Breed'' (344), and the deeply moving ``All Hungers<br />
Pass Away'', which ends thus:<br />
The rain abates. Face-down<br />
I lie, thin arms folded, half-aware<br />
<strong>of</strong> skin that tightens over pelvis.<br />
Pathetic, this, the dark posture.<br />
Written less than a fortnight before Nortje was found<br />
dead, 1 the poem has been read as a presentiment <strong>of</strong><br />
suicide; but recalling the reference at the end <strong>of</strong> the<br />
previous stanza to his ``[recovery] from the wasted<br />
years'', it is possible to construe the posture the poet<br />
describes (turned away from the world, if not exactly<br />
foetal) as expressing a time <strong>of</strong> introspective pause, a<br />
time <strong>of</strong> waiting for the slow rise <strong>of</strong> new life,<br />
renascence. I would like to believe that Nortje felt his<br />
life had reached a turning point, and that he was at<br />
last mustering the resources to face and defeat the<br />
intimate demon that had dogged him from Africa to<br />
Canada and back ± his own self-loathing.<br />
If the previously unpublished poems in this<br />
handsome edition don't add much to Arthur Nortje's<br />
reputation as a poet, those interested in his life will<br />
find a great deal to mull over. As Klopper's wellchosen<br />
title suggests, the creativity <strong>of</strong> the man Leitch<br />
described as ``a companionable roisterer'' (Nortje<br />
1973:7) was ruled by his dark side, the shadow cast<br />
by his experience as the bastard child <strong>of</strong> a coloured<br />
South African ghetto.<br />
Note<br />
1 Nortje died by choking on his own vomit after ingesting<br />
quantities <strong>of</strong> alcohol and barbiturates. He was<br />
found by his friend, Donald Arthur, lying face down in<br />
bed. The <strong>Co</strong>roner returned an open verdict on the<br />
question <strong>of</strong> suicide.<br />
Works cited<br />
Hendricks, Shaheed. 2002. Arthur Nortje in Port Elizabeth:<br />
a regional reconstruction <strong>of</strong> his world through interviews,<br />
letters, diaries, poems and photographs. Unpublished<br />
MA dissertation, Vista <strong>University</strong>, Port Elizabeth.<br />
Nortje, Arthur.1973. Dead roots: poems. London: Heinemann.<br />
______ . 1973. Lonely against the light.Grahamstown:New<strong>Co</strong>in.<br />
~80 .... REVIEWS
Notes on contributors<br />
..........................<br />
Diane Simmons is the author <strong>of</strong> books on Jamaica Kincaid and Maxine Hong Kingston. Portions <strong>of</strong> her study <strong>of</strong><br />
the popular literature <strong>of</strong> British Imperialism are forthcoming in The Journal for the Psychoanalysis <strong>of</strong> Culture and<br />
Society and <strong>Co</strong>nnecticut Review, and she is the winner <strong>of</strong> the 2002 Heinz Kohut Prize for her essay ``Chivalry,<br />
`Mutiny', and Sherlock Holmes''. She is an assistant pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> English at City <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> New York-<br />
Borough <strong>of</strong> Manhattan <strong>Co</strong>mmunity <strong>Co</strong>llege.<br />
Ian Tromp writes regularly for the Times Literary Supplement and Poetry Review in England, and for Poetry, The<br />
Nation, and Boston Review in the US. He is a member <strong>of</strong> the Western Buddhist Order and teaches meditation<br />
and Buddhism in Cambridge.<br />
Stephan Meyer is engaged in postgraduate study at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> South Africa and Basel <strong>University</strong>. Most <strong>of</strong><br />
his work is on (feminist) critical theory and collaborative auto/biography. With Judith LuÈ tge <strong>Co</strong>ullie and<br />
Thengani Ngwenya, he is co-editing a collection <strong>of</strong> interviews on auto/biography in southern Africa.<br />
Loren Kruger is the author <strong>of</strong> The national stage (<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press) and The drama <strong>of</strong> South Africa<br />
(Routledge), and <strong>editor</strong> <strong>of</strong> The autobiography <strong>of</strong> Leontine Sagan (Wits <strong>University</strong> Press). She teaches at the<br />
<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago, is a former <strong>editor</strong> <strong>of</strong> Theatre Journal and currently a contributing <strong>editor</strong> for Theatre<br />
Research International, Theatre Survey, and scrutiny2.<br />
Don Maclennan is one <strong>of</strong> South Africa's most highly regarded living poets in English. His volumes <strong>of</strong> poetry<br />
include <strong>Co</strong>llecting darkness (1988), Letters: new poems (1992), Solstice: poems (1997), Of women and some men<br />
(1998), and Notes from a Rhenish mission (2001).<br />
PP Fourie holds an MA from the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Stellenbosch and lectures International Politics at the Rand<br />
Afrikaans <strong>University</strong>. He received a research grant from the Foundation for Research Development to assist in<br />
the completion <strong>of</strong> his Masters, and attended the Institut d'Etudes Politiques de Paris with the assistance <strong>of</strong> a<br />
French government bursary. Fourie has published one work <strong>of</strong> short (Afrikaans) fiction before.<br />
Nick Meihuizen is Pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> English at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Zululand. He has published articles and essays on<br />
Yeats locally and internationally as well as a book in 1998. Currently he is engaged in extended work on<br />
CamoÄ ens, Pringle and Campbell in relation to contemporary world-views and the notion <strong>of</strong> a continuing<br />
imperium. He is also working on two historical novels, set in Portuguese Africa in the sixteenth century.<br />
Elwyn Jenkins is Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Emeritus <strong>of</strong> English at Vista <strong>University</strong> in Pretoria and a Research <strong>Associate</strong> <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Children's Literature Research Unit at Unisa. His latest book, South Africa in English-language children's<br />
literature, 1814±1912, was published in 2002.<br />
Gareth <strong>Co</strong>rnwell is a Senior Lecturer in the Department <strong>of</strong> English at Rhodes <strong>University</strong>.<br />
~81 .... NOTES ON CONTRIBUTORS
Michiel Heyns is Pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> English at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Stellenbosch. He has written on the nineteenth century<br />
English novel and on contemporary South African fiction. His first novel will appear later this year from<br />
Jonathan Ball.<br />
~82 .... NOTES ON CONTRIBUTORS